OF THE 
 
 JNIVERSITY OF, CALIFORNIA. 
 
 Mrs. SARAH P. WALSWORTH. 
 
 Received October, 1894. 
 Accessions No.ff^LfJ^^ Class No. 
 
 
9 
 
 , OC . 
 

 Engraved ty O.Pelu 
 
 
 
 
REMAINS 
 
 MRS. CATHARINE INSLO; 
 
 rf 
 
 MEMBER OF THE AMERICAN MISSION 
 AT 
 
 INCLUDING 
 
 A JOURNAL AND LETTERS. 
 
 Compiled for the Massachusetts Sabbath School Society, and 
 approved by the Committee of Publication. 
 
 " 
 
 BOSTON:^ 
 
 MASSACHUSETTS SABBATH SCHOOL SOCIETY, 
 Depository, No. 13 CornUUl. 
 
 1851. 
 
Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1851, 
 
 BY CHRISTOPHER C. DEAN, 
 in the Clerk's Office of the District Court of Massachusetts. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 Shortly after the death of Mrs. Catharine Winslow at 
 Madras, an earnest wish was expressed by her husband 
 that her journal and letters, with a brief memoir, might be 
 given to the public. There was, however, in the minds of 
 some of her friends an objection to this, on the ground that 
 the life of one Mrs. Winslow had already been written. But 
 upon mature reflection, and after years have elapsed since 
 the papers were put into my hands, it occurred to me that 
 a volume of remains embracing parts of her journal and 
 some of her correspondence might be prepared for the 
 benefit more especially of the young. These writings pos- 
 sessed a certain kind of merit which it was thought would 
 attract the attention of youth, and promote an interest on 
 the subject of missions in hearts where perhaps no such 
 feeling had been entertained. It is with this view that the 
 hand of fraternal affection, after repeated solicitations, has 
 undertaken to arrange and publish a few of Mrs. W's 
 writings. As to their literary merit, the reader will judge 
 for himself ; and as to their touching character, they will 
 no doubt speak to the sensibilities of many a pious heart. 
 
REMAIN S 
 
 MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 MRS. WINSLOW embarked with her husband, 
 Rev. Myron Winslow, in November, 1835, for 
 Madras. She entered upon the missionary 
 work in the full maturity of her powers, being 
 at that time thirty-six years of age. Though 
 it is not the design in these fragments, to pre- 
 sent a consecutive memoir, commencing with 
 childhood and closing at death ; yet for the 
 gratification of our young readers, it may not 
 be amiss to state a few facts relating to her 
 youth, as they seemed to foreshadow some of 
 those excellences of character which were 
 afterwards more fully developed, 
 i* 
 
6 REMAINS OP 
 
 The subject of these remarks was one of 
 six children, left at a very tender age to the 
 care of a widowed mother. To that mother 
 and to the little group with which she was 
 associated, she was ever the devoted daughter 
 and sister. So far back as the writer can 
 recollect, her juvenile history presented a very 
 lovely picture of filial duty and sisterly affec- 
 tion. He cannot recall a single instance of 
 her having been punished for disobeying her 
 mother ; and never, so far as memory serves 
 him, does he recollect that she indicated an 
 unkind or selfish spirit in her intercourse with 
 the other members of the family. On the 
 contrary she discovered a noble generosity 
 even in childhood, and was always ready to 
 concede to the wishes of others, even at the 
 sacrifice of her own preferences and pleasures. 
 To these amiable traits was added an early 
 and very remarkable development of mind. 
 In fact her mind and body both seemed in 
 advance of her years, She was by many 
 taken for a woman- whilst yet scarcely in her 
 teens. In tho schools which she attended, she* 
 was, I may aay in truth, invariably at the head* 
 For this reason, as well as for correct deport 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 
 
 merit, she was a favorite with the teacher, 
 who would occasionally avail himself of her 
 services in the instruction of the other pupils. 
 Her mind had this peculiarity, that no study 
 was to her either difficult or repugnant to her 
 taste. The most intricate problems in the 
 arithmetic were solved by her with the great- 
 est ease ; whilst geography, poetry, and his- 
 tory, were mere pastime. Still if called upon 
 to state the predominant taste of her childhood, 
 it must be conceded that it was rather the 
 department of poetry and belles lettres, than 
 the severer studies of mathematics and philos- 
 ophy. 
 
 Her imagination, even when quite a child, 
 was rich in pictures of poetic beauty ; and her 
 sensibility was of the deepest and purest kind. 
 As an illustration of this, the writer well re- 
 collects how many winter evenings were enli- 
 vened, in listening with absorbed attention 
 to her original sketches of romantic interest, 
 well conceived and carried out, with which she 
 was wont to amuse the younger branches of 
 the household. How many hours also were 
 passed, even after retiring to bed, in hearing 
 the tales which she wove out of the inexhaus. 
 
8 REMAINS OF 
 
 ible stores of her fancy ! Fond of poetry 
 from childhood, her mind became imbued with 
 its beautiful imagery ; and her memory, ever 
 true to its office, enabled her to recite passages, 
 sometimes of great length, appropriate to the 
 circumstances in which she was placed. Kin- 
 dred to this was her love of natural scenery. 
 She was a passionate student of the great and 
 varied works of God. 
 
 Scarcely had this interesting youth passed 
 into womanhood, before her hand was solicited 
 and given to one, who as a husband was de- 
 voted to her happiness. So far as reciprocal 
 affection was concerned the attachment was 
 strong ; but there was considerable disparity 
 in age and in intellectual cultivation. With 
 this devoted partner of her early life she went 
 several times to Europe, where every facility 
 was afforded her for the cultivation of her tastes 
 and for acquiring a knowledge of the world. 
 Her husband's death occurred subsequently ta 
 her making a profession of religion,, and, as. 
 will be seen, by on$ of hs>r letters-, under cir- 
 cumstances extremely trying to. her faith. For* 
 a long time after thfe, sad event she remained: 
 a widow, soothing her sorrows in. ths 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 9 
 
 of her mother and sisters. Connected with the 
 families of the latter were several little ones, 
 who having no children of her own became 
 objects of deepest interest, and for whose 
 amusement and instruction much of the jour- 
 nal herein contained was written. She was 
 thus engaged, when the Rev. Mr. Winslow, 
 on a visit to this country in 1835, made the 
 proposition to her to unite her labors with his 
 in the important and responsible work of for- 
 eign missions. The rest will be better told 
 in the journal and letters which follow. These 
 it will be perceived were written not in view of 
 publication, but to interest her friends, to whom 
 she was tenderly attached, and in whose spirit- 
 ual welfare she had ever taken the liveliest 
 interest. 
 
 In appearance and manners Mrs. Winslow 
 was prepossessing. Endowed with a fine taste, 
 and having enjoyed in early life the advanta- 
 ges of European travel, she had acquired a 
 grace of manners and a fund of information 
 which rendered her in social life an object of 
 great attraction. In conversation she had few 
 equals among either sex. To this assemblage 
 of graces, we should add, that her piety sat 
 
10 REMAINS OF 
 
 like a diadem over the whole. Such was Mrs. 
 W. when she left her native land to spend the 
 remnant of her days alas, how few among 
 the degraded tribes of India. Some may say, 
 what a sacrifice ! Why were not these intel- 
 lectual powers employed in efforts to do good 
 at home ; and these fine social influences cast 
 around her own domestic circle ? It might be 
 answered, for many years they had been. But 
 in a heart like hers, there stirred a spirit of 
 benevolent enterprise, that caught eagerly at 
 the idea of an enlarged and self-denying field 
 for its exercise. The constraints and restric- 
 tions of society, in its artificial state, seemed 
 to fetter her energies. Thus, when, in the 
 providence of God the thought was suggested 
 of uniting her destiny with one, who for years 
 had labored to enlighten and save the heathen, 
 her soul took fire at the prospect, and after 
 much prayer and deep reflection, she decided 
 to become a missionary. It may not be amiss 
 here to let her speak for herself, both in rela- 
 tion to her religious history, and the feelings 
 with which she contemplated the responsible 
 work which it was proposed she should under- 
 take. The communication which is subjoined, 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 11 
 
 was made at the earnest request of a clergy- 
 man who had long known her, and who, now 
 that he was to bid her farewell, wished this 
 brief narrative as a memento. 
 
 NOVEMBER 19th, 1835. 
 Ship Charles Wharton, off Reedy Island. 
 
 REV. AND DEAR SIR : I have felt quite un- 
 willing to leave without fulfilling my promise 
 to you, and am rather glad of a day's detention 
 at this place (on account of contrary winds) 
 as I have now the opportunity of dropping a 
 hasty line. In view of leaving my native land 
 forever, solemn thoughts crowd upon my soul, 
 and seem to absorb me entirely. I look back 
 on past scenes of happiness in God's house, 
 and with the great congregation, and wonder 
 that I valued them so lightly. As these privi- 
 leges are receding from me, they appear of 
 vast importance. Oh ! that I could express all 
 I feel on this subject ; that I could make 
 friends feel the greatness of the blessing of the 
 Christian Sabbath, and of going to the house 
 of God in a land where the light of the Gospel 
 shines. I would exhort you as a Christian 
 minister, to strive to impress on the minds of 
 
12 REMAINS OF 
 
 those with whom you have influence, a sense of 
 their great privileges in this respect. Never 
 can they realize them as I do, who am about to 
 relinquish them ; but they may be led to more 
 gratitude to God for his great goodness in ap- 
 pointing them to so goodly an heritage, and 
 they may be led to do more for the wretched 
 and the lost in pagan lands, who have no Sab- 
 bath, no house of God, no sympathizing minis- 
 ter, to " point to brighter worlds and lead the 
 way." But you will think it strange that I 
 should thus commence a letter to you. I can 
 only say that " out of the fullness of the heart 
 the mouth speaketh." Next to the engrossing 
 thought of leaving friends comes this home to 
 my mind, and as friends are passing away 
 from us forever, we wish to catch their last 
 thoughts, so I throw mine before you, trusting 
 you will excuse what may have seemed an 
 abrupt commencement. 
 
 If I recollect right, you requested me to 
 give you a few of the most important dates of 
 my life ; I cheerfully comply with your wish, 
 believing that you still continue to feel the 
 same kind interest you have always manifested 
 towards me. I was said to be a serious, con- 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 13 
 
 templative child from my infancy, and I had 
 often very affecting thoughts of God and eter- 
 nity ; and oh, how often did I resolve in my 
 school days to seek religion as the one thing 
 all important, but I was so happy in the midst 
 of a large and affectionate family, that I forgot 
 God and turned my back continually on the 
 invitations of the Gospel. 
 
 A year and a half after my first marriage, 
 my eldest, and tenderly beloved brother was 
 taken from us in a very sudden and dreadful 
 manner. He left us, for a southern clime, in 
 Sept. 1816, in fine health. Length of days 
 seemed written on his sanguine countenance, 
 and we hoped to enjoy many years of happi- 
 ness with him on his return. Five days after 
 his departure a terrific storm arose, and the 
 little frail vessel in which he was, became a 
 prey to its violence. All were buried in the 
 waves but one poor negro. He escaped to 
 tell the dreadful story. I was then enjoying a 
 very gay season at Philadelphia in company 
 with my husband. We were summoned home, 
 and the affecting news communicated that we 
 had lost him who had stood in the place of father 
 to us. It were vain to attempt to tell you of the 
 
14 REMAINS OF 
 
 meeting with our bereaved mother, and all the 
 sorrowful details of our arrival. Suffice it to 
 say that the Holy Spirit visited us as a family. 
 We felt that we were sorely touched, that God 
 was laying his hand upon us most heavily, and 
 we felt that we needed just such an affliction. 
 I was like one awaking from a dream. What 
 a heart was mine as it now appeared, full of 
 sin, regardless of God, and ungrateful for a 
 life of mercies. To know it and to resolve 
 was one and the same thing with me. I re- 
 solved to live for God immediately, but I had 
 no knowledge of Christ except in the head ; 
 my heart did not acknowledge him. I was 
 continually thinking of God and desiring and 
 praying to become his child, but could see no 
 way for him to accept me. Many, many times 
 did I ask myself the question, " How can God 
 accept such a depraved and polluted heart;" 
 I felt that I was not fit for heaven, that a total 
 change was necessary. I continued in this 
 state of mind for some weeks, still striving, 
 and still exclaiming, " Alas, for me ! what shall 
 I do ? I cannot even think a good thought." 
 When hope seemed to have entirely fled, I 
 went to an evening meeting in company with 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 15 
 
 dear H D and others who were 
 
 interested for me, and in the prayer before 
 sermon, light broke in upon my soul. Never 
 shall I forget how sweetly this sentence (ut- 
 tered by our pastor, Mr. McClelland) sounded 
 in my ears, " We thank thee, oh God, that 
 thou hast given us a Saviour, we thank thee 
 that our transgressions are buried with him in 
 the grave." Now. the way was plain, now 
 Jesus in all his lovely attributes and perfec- 
 tions was brought to my view. I felt as did 
 Christian at the cross when his burden fell 
 from his back. It was with difficulty I could 
 keep from weeping aloud. Friends about me 
 witnessed the change, without my uttering a 
 word. Grateful smiles and tears were blended ; 
 my happiness was, if possible, augmented by 
 the sermon which followed the prayer. (Text : 
 " The Spirit and the Bride say, Come.") I 
 returned to my mother a changed creature, 
 and told her of all the Lord had done for my 
 soul. Together as a family we wept and 
 prayed ; I read the eighth chapter of Romans, 
 and what before appeared a dead letter, was 
 now all light and beauty. I longed to have 
 the whole world feel as I did ; pity was in my 
 
16 REMAINS OF 
 
 heart for all who knew not my Saviour. I 
 spoke to many and urged them to come to 
 Christ, it seemed so easy and delightful a 
 thing. 
 
 The Lord had been dealing with other mem- 
 bers of my family, and three of us had found 
 the Saviour to be precious. In the winter of 
 1817, my beloved mother, my dear sister, 
 Mrs. Scudder, and myself enjoyed the great 
 privilege of publicly professing our faith in 
 Christ, in the Rutgers street church. It was 
 a season long to be remembered. Three 
 months after, my dear and only brother was 
 enabled to renounce the world and join in com- 
 munion in the same church. (Now that sister 
 is a missionary on heathen ground, and that 
 brother a useful minister of the Gospel.) 
 
 Perhaps I have never since had more of the 
 missionary spirit than I had then ; I thought 
 I had only to tell the wonderful story of the 
 manger, the cradle, the cross, and the tomb, 
 and that all would believe ; but, alas ! I have 
 lived to know that the great mass of human 
 beings are now as they were in the days of 
 my Saviour ; slow to believe, blind to the 
 things which concern their everlasting peace. 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 17 
 
 How affectingly did he say, " Ye will not come 
 unto me that ye might have life." Strange 
 infatuation ! mournful state ! eyes that shut 
 out the light ! Arise in thy mighty power, oh 
 Saviour, and dispel the darkness from their 
 minds. My husband was absent from home, 
 at the time of my coming out from the world, 
 and I had many fears as to his approval of the 
 step I had taken. God was better to me than 
 my fears, and I had the happiness to find him 
 not opposed on his return. Were there time, 
 I should like to tell you of my various exer- 
 cises of mind while visiting at different times 
 some of the gayest cities in Europe, and while 
 crossing so often the mighty ocean. Yes, I 
 have indeed seen many of the wonderful works 
 of God as exhibited to those wk) go down to 
 the sea in ships ; but I must hasten to say 
 that after years of undeserved happiness, my 
 husband was removed from me in a very un- 
 expected moment. He had been in rather 
 delicate health for a few weeks, but was quite 
 able to attend to business, and did so until a 
 few clays preceding his decease. He died with 
 comparatively little suffering, and was almost 
 unconscious of the solemn change which was 
 
 2* 
 
18 REMAINS OF 
 
 passing upon him. An awful uncertainty 
 hung about his prospects for eternity. Then 
 indeed, my dear friend, the billows went over 
 my soul, and I often exclaimed, " was there 
 ever sorrow like unto my sorrow ?" I can touch 
 but lightly upon it now. It is enough to say 
 that my health sunk under it ; nervousness and 
 general debility succeeded to my former good 
 health, and for three years or more, I was a 
 suffering creature. Yet through all I could 
 say, the Lord is gracious still ; I needed just 
 what I had received from his hand ; he was 
 leading me in a way that I knew not. I had 
 been surrounded by temptations, and having 
 had a companion ever ready to gratify my 
 tastes leading me to foreign shores where all 
 that was beautiful in nature and art was con- 
 tinually passing before me, I had been often 
 in great danger of forgetting my first love. 
 Then my Lord took pity upon me, and sent 
 his judgments that I might be brought back 
 to him. So has He dealt with me ever in 
 mercy and to His name be the praise. I was, 
 (as you know) received with all my sorrows 
 into the bosom of the most affectionate friends 
 in the world, cherished with all fondness, even 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 19 
 
 as a mother cherisheth her children. It was 
 almost a contention who should have the most 
 of my time, mother, brother, or sisters, and I 
 was made to feel that I had much to live for. 
 Many little ones looked to me for counsel, and 
 for care in sickness ; and I trust God has 
 enabled me to be useful in some small meas- 
 ure, and to gain much love from the children 
 of my beloved sisters. Whilst thus engaged, 
 a door of usefulness was opened, as you know, 
 and a proposition made that I should accom- 
 pany a devoted missionary of the cross over 
 the wide waste of waters to distant India. I 
 should but weary you to speak of all the deep 
 thoughts this subject aroused within me ; I 
 think I could see the hand of the Lord guiding 
 me as plainly as though a fellow mortal had 
 been pointing me through a labyrinth. With 
 the consent of friends I was united to Mr. 
 Winslow in marriage, 23d of April, 1835, ex- 
 pecting then lo leave in May. But it was 
 ordered differently for us, and I think for good. 
 We remained through the summer and had 
 much sweet intercourse with dear Christian 
 friends. Our hearts have been encouraged, 
 and I am I trust better prepared for the im- 
 
20 REMAINS OF 
 
 portant work before me ; my husband has be- 
 come intimately known to those most dear to 
 my heart, and they feel unlimited confidence 
 in him as to my temporal comfort. He has been 
 enabled to give to the world a valuable memoir 
 of one long laboring in the field, now gone to 
 her rest also a sketch of the mission with 
 which we are connected. We are now on 
 board ship just ready to say farewell to home 
 and country. The bitterness of parting with 
 friends is past; my heart has been sorely 
 wrung and is now bleeding, but Hook to Christ 
 to heal. It would be impossible to part from 
 such loved ones as mine without a lacerated 
 heart, and I am willing to be conformed to 
 Christ in his sufferings. Oh, may he enable 
 me to rejoice in it. And now, dearly beloved 
 friend, let me in this solemn hour exhort you 
 to pray for the solitary missionary; let the 
 cause of missions continue to be near your 
 heart ; lead your congregation to think and do 
 much for the great object of converting the 
 world. 'Tis a glorious object, and one which 
 should fill the eye and heart of every Christ- 
 ian. Alas for me that I have realized it so 
 little ! Now 3-s the world seems receding from 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 21 
 
 my view, I feel much the importance of" living 
 for Christ." Pray for us in our loneliness, 
 that our hands may be sustained and our hearts 
 encouraged. I hope I love the cause to which 
 I am pledged ; it would be a fearful thing to 
 go under other circumstances. I have one 
 other parting wish, which is so much on my 
 heart as almost to annihilate all others ; it is 
 that my mother may, in her desolation of 
 spirit, be tenderly thought of by you. You 
 will feel for her, and pray with her, and look 
 upon her in some sort as your mother. In all 
 probability you may be near her in a dying 
 hour ; oh, whisper to her all the sweet consola- 
 tions and hopes of the Gospel. She may be 
 left to long and wish for her absent children ; 
 oh, say to her that the Lord has need of us in 
 another part of his vineyard, and point her to 
 a reunion beyond the grave. For all your 
 kind sympathy (already manifested to our 
 family,) may the Lord reward you an hundred 
 fold ; may he bless you in your family, in your 
 basket, and in your store, and above all, may 
 he make you faithful to the great work en- 
 trusted to you. Again I say, " pray for the 
 peace of Jerusalem." Be faithful unto death, 
 
22 REMAINS OF 
 
 and He shall give you a crown of life. My 
 
 most affectionate love to Mrs. H ; may 
 
 she go on as she has began, shining brighter 
 and brighter until she is translated " to fairer 
 worlds on high." Beg her to be faithful in 
 praying for us, and in keeping up an interest 
 for us in the hearts of the dear female mem- 
 bers of the church who have heretofore shown 
 us such kindness. For dear little Willey* I 
 trust you will ever feel an interest and be his 
 faithful friend as far as may be in your power. 
 I will make no apology for writing so much 
 of self in this letter, as I did it in accordance 
 with your expressed wish, but I will ask you 
 to excuse the confused and hurried manner in 
 which it is done. There is much noise and 
 confusion about me ; all trying to get things a 
 little in order before they are sea-sick, and I 
 am writing in the midst of them. And now, 
 dear and respected friend, farewell, a long 
 farewell. God have you in his holy keeping, 
 teach your little ones to " live for Christ," tell 
 them of me hereafter, and say that I went 
 
 * That little Willey is now a missionary in Ceylon ; Rev. 
 William M. Scudder, son of Dr. Scudder. 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 23 
 
 forth with this for my motto, u I will live for 
 Christ.'' I hope you will write soon, very 
 soon, to us, and send it to Mr. Anderson, that 
 we may receive it soon after our arrival. Again 
 farewell, until we meet before the throne of 
 the Eternal. 
 
 Affectionately yours, 
 
 CATHARINE WINSLOW. 
 My husband unites in much love. 
 
24 EEMAINS OF 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 MRS. WINSLOW took leave of her friends afc 
 New Castle, just below Philadelphia, and, with 
 several other missionaries, some of whom were 
 connected with the Presbyterian Board of 
 Missions, set sail for the land of her labors and 
 her death. Having promised to keep a jour- 
 nal of her voyage, to be transmitted to her 
 friends, and for the special comfort of an aged 
 invalid mother, she penned the incidents of the 
 passage, intermingling her own reflections, as 
 they arose in her mind. The journal claims 
 to be nothing more than a simple narrative of . 
 fact and feeling. A long sea voyage, it. is 
 well known, is monotonous and tiresome ; but 
 Mrs. W. has contrived, by the aid of a fine 
 imagination, and the power of educing agreea- 
 ble and even profitable reflections from common 
 and ordinary circumstances, to make her jour- 
 nal not only readable but instructive. That 
 part of it which relates to the beauties of sea 
 and sky, will interest the poetical mind ; and 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 25 
 
 that which refers to the affections will awaken 
 sympathy in the sensitive ; and those reflec- 
 tions which grow out of an inspiring Christ- 
 ianity, will deeply engage the attention of the 
 Christian. 
 
 There is one part of this journal which can- 
 not fail to interest several classes. I refer to 
 the minute account which Mrs. W. gives of a 
 very remarkable and precious work of Divine 
 grace on ship-board. Seamen will be inter- 
 ested in this. All who seek the welfare of 
 that class will also be. None indeed can read 
 it without emotion. But I am keeping the 
 reader from judging, by a personal perusal, 
 whether a journal, written under all the disad- 
 vantages which surrounded the writer of this, 
 and intended for her own relations, has really 
 interest enough to repay the general reader. 
 
JOURNAL. 
 
 MARCH 14, 1836. 
 Entrance of the Bay of Bengal. 
 MY DEAR MOTHER : Having nearly com- 
 pleted our voyage, I am arranging my papers 
 and letters to send home. You have here a full 
 and familiar journal written at your request 
 and that of my sisters. Probably you will not 
 find much that is either novel or interesting 
 nor did you expect it but it is the proof of 
 love sent by your child and sister, written for 
 the gratification of a beloved mother, brothers 
 and sisters ; my little nephews and nieces also 
 may one day like to hear of an aunt in Cey- 
 lon, and I wish them to hear it read. I have 
 not had sufficient time to make necessary 
 abridgments and] corrections which will be 
 obvious to all. I have written often when it 
 was with difficulty I could keep my seat on ac- 
 count of the rolling of the ship, sometimes in 
 my bed, and almost always at a great disad- 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 27 
 
 vantage. Bat if the perusal of it gives my 
 dear mother any pleasure, or makes her for a 
 little time forget her pains, I shall be amply 
 compensated for any trouble I have had. You 
 will not mark my faults particularly, when you 
 consider that I have had other pressing duties 
 to perform. I have written much, studied 
 some. The Lord grant my passage may not 
 have been a lost season to me. We are to- 
 night within a few leagues of Ceylon, if the 
 wind continues we shall probably make the 
 land early in the morning. Of course we are 
 all in the bustle of preparation, hoping to have 
 an opportunity of landing at the island without 
 going to Madras. Capt. Dolby thinks it quite 
 likely we may do so. I will say nothing now of 
 all the thousand conflicting thoughts which agi- 
 tate my mind to-night, but will try to lay aside 
 my cares and think of that time when mortal 
 cares shall cease. 'Till then, beloved mother 
 affectionate brothers and sisters, farewell. The 
 Lord bless and keep you. The Lord cause 
 His face to shine upon you and give you peace. 
 CATHARINE WINSLOW. 
 
28 REMAINS OF 
 
 MONDAY, NOVEMBER 30, 1835. 
 
 On board ship O. W., Atlantic Ocean, Lon- 
 gitude 45, 18'. Latitude 33, 27', N. 
 
 MY DEAR BELOVED MOTHER AND FRIENDS : 
 
 I have no longer the delightful privilege of 
 conversing with you face to face as in by-gone 
 days, when we have so often taken sweet coun- 
 sel together ; but there is no reason why our 
 loved communion should entirely cease. No, 
 we have still our pens, and I have still the 
 same desire for that endearing intercourse I 
 have been accustomed to enjoy. I would live 
 in your hearts. Yes, dear loved ones, I would 
 be remembered at the fireside, at the family 
 altar in the house and by the way at the 
 familiar little convocation of relatives, and 
 above all when you come nearest your heav- 
 enly Father, then remember the absent one 
 who was wont to be in your midst to share 
 with her whole heart your sorrows and your 
 joys. When I call to mind all the dear de- 
 lights of our sojourn together, I am ready to 
 exclaim, How could I leave such affectionate 
 hearts ? Ah, I loved my idols too well. God 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 29 
 
 in mercy showed me that I had a work to do 
 far from you far from the pleasant joys of 
 home that while I was living a life of ease, 
 millions were in need of the humble, self- 
 denying teacher. I do feel that it is for Jesus' 
 sake I am willing to expatriate myself. Had 
 I consulted my own ease I should still have 
 been with you still have been near my be- 
 loved mother my dear brother my kind sis- 
 ters still in the pleasant land of my birth 
 and in the enjoyment of its high religious and 
 social privileges. I now feel that all is well, 
 just as it should be. I love to trace the hand 
 of my heavenly Father in his dealings with 
 me for the last two years. I look at the whole 
 chain of his providences, link by link, and can 
 say, I bless Him for all, even for separating 
 us. My heart was too much set on my friends ; 
 I was continually making unto myself idols, 
 and there was great danger of tempting God 
 to say, " She is joined to her idols, let her 
 alone. " From henceforth, oh, may other 
 cares engross me ! May I feel that the time 
 is short, and in all that I do may I have an 
 eye single to the glory of God and think little 
 of my own ease or gratification ! And thus, 
 3* 
 
BO REMAINS OF 
 
 dear friends, may it be with you also. Seek 
 God's glory in all that you do. Resolve to 
 " live for Christ " and your end shall be peace. 
 I feel quite well to-day ; at least quite equal 
 to telling you something of the Lord's dealings 
 with us since we left our native shores. On 
 reviewing the last two weeks, I can speak only 
 of the goodness of the Lord. When my dear 
 friends left me (at New Castle,) such sadness 
 was in my heart as I cannot describe. I should 
 not like to have you know all my weakness, 
 nor how I sunk at the thought of no more see- 
 ing them on this side of the grave. Sea-sick- 
 ness soon came. For some days I suffered 
 much, and lost my strength almost entirely. 
 We had strong winds, and violent motion of 
 the ship in consequence ; so that I was prevented 
 from writing until now. Soon after we came 
 on board arrangements were made to have 
 prayers in the large cabin every morning and 
 evening ; prayer meetings on Wednesday and 
 Saturday evenings, and service on deck each 
 Sabbath when the weather should be favora- 
 ble. Also a bible class for the seamen every 
 Sabbath afternoon. To all this our Captain 
 very kindly gave his consent and promised 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 31 
 
 every facility in his power. On account of 
 sea-sickness and blowing weather we had no 
 public services the first Sabbath, but yester- 
 day (our second Sabbath) we had the pleasure 
 of assembling on the deck of our noble ship 
 for public worship, most of us with restored 
 health and recruited spirits. It was a sight 
 to medicine the mind, and make glad the heart. 
 Mine was cheered. I wept silently for joy 
 that the Lord had brought me to witness such 
 a scene. The sun shone in cloudless splendor 
 tinging with gold the tips of the waves as they 
 rolled on, heaving sublimely and gloriously as 
 when the " Almighty Former's " hand first gath- 
 ered the sea. The decks were scrupulously 
 clean. The Captain had benches arranged so as 
 to form a hollow square, on two sides of which 
 were seated the missionary brethren and sis- 
 ters. I was at the end of one of the seats on 
 my little chair, the cannon separating me from 
 the seamen who occupied the remaining 
 benches. There were twelve present, all 
 neatly attired for the occasion. My husband 
 (who was to preach for us) leaned against the 
 capstan, a chair by his side, on which lay his 
 bible and hymn book. He began each stead- 
 
32 REMAINS OF 
 
 fast eye was fixed upon him ; "no vacant look, 
 no wandering glance, no restless form was 
 there." Some remarked afterwards, that these 
 hardy sons of the ocean wept as they listened. 
 As for me I hardly dared trust myself to look 
 at them, fearing that I should weep aloud, so 
 much was I affected at this (to me) new scene. 
 As the sound of the hymn rose sweet and clear 
 over the noise of the rushing waves, I thought 
 of you, my beloved mother, and said to my- 
 self, if you could know all how would your 
 heart rejoice in our happiness. Although far 
 from home, and far from land, and far from 
 the great assembly of worshipers, God was 
 with us, and I trust we had the spirit of 
 prayer and could ask sincerely that every soul 
 in the ship might be born into the kingdom of 
 our Lord and Saviour, and that God would 
 make this ark His especial care. In the after- 
 part of the day, Mr. Winslow met all the sea- 
 men (who were not on duty) in the steerage, 
 and held a Bible-class in which he was much 
 interested. 
 
 At sunset we prayed, in our own little room, 
 for all our loved ones. It is pleasant to com- 
 mend you all to 'God, and to ask that we may 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 33 
 
 all meet again in happier realms, where there 
 will be no interruption to the blessed work of 
 praise forever. In the evening we met in the 
 public cabin for prayer, and for considering a 
 theological subject in which all who chose took 
 a part. Thus I have shown you how our Sab- 
 bath passed. I hope to be able to write a little 
 each day that you may hereafter trace us on 
 our watery way. We are now nine days from 
 the Capes of the Delaware and have had rapid 
 sailing, averaging 188 miles a day. Our com- 
 pany are now nearly all well enough to be at 
 table. We spoke a ship this morning bound 
 to Liverpool from South America. The wea- 
 ther is changing very fast from cold to warm. 
 The mate has just taken down our stove, 
 as we shall not again need fires, while you are 
 perhaps hovering over a brilliant grate, talking 
 of snow and dreading a long winter. 
 
 Evening. After tea we fell into a conver- 
 sation respecting missionary work, and the 
 manner in which we are to live in India. Mr. 
 Winslow told us some things necessary for us 
 to know and we all became much interested. 
 From this, the transition was easy to speak of 
 home, dear home, and we talked of loved 
 
 ' 
 
34 KEMAINS OF 
 
 friends, and of the supports we had had in leav- 
 ing all, and came to the conclusion that we had 
 much to be grateful for. Our minds were in 
 a right frame to enjoy the latter part of the 
 evening on deck from whence I have just re- 
 turned. Such an evening I have seldom 
 known so mild, so pleasant, a gentle breeze 
 filling our sails, a brilliant moon riding high in 
 the heavens ; the most gem-like of the stars 
 scattered here and there through " nature's 
 grand rotunda," together with a fine halo of 
 light in the west, left by the setting sun, I 
 could not but exclaim on beholding it, 
 
 " If with such tints He paints light vapors, 
 And throws such glory o'er the sun's departure, 
 What must He be, great source of all ? " 
 
 December 1st. A pleasant morning. We 
 are following the summer and have now quite 
 warm weather. Dear friends at home will 
 wish to know if I am able to study. I have 
 taken two lessons in Tamul and think I shall 
 like it much. You are aware that it is a very 
 difficult language, but I have so patient a 
 teacher that I am hoping to make some pro- 
 gress ere our arrival. Mr. and Mrs. Dwight 
 enter upon the study with some spirit, and that 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 35 
 
 will, most likely, prove an advantage to me. 
 My hours are fully occupied on ship-board, 
 and I do not think I shall have to complain of 
 ennui, but rather of the shortness of time. 
 
 Dee. 3. Our fine wind which we brought 
 from the Capes has sunk away to a light 
 breeze, and we are going at a much less rate 
 than heretofore. Still we make nearly one 
 hundred miles a day, and feel quite satisfied 
 to have a little rest, having been tossed about 
 so violently on first getting to sea. I read, or 
 rather study Tamul all the morning recite to 
 Mr. W. at eleven o'clock ; recitation occupies 
 from one to two hours, soon after which we 
 have our dinner. After dinner I join the la- 
 dies in reading for another hour, then take a 
 little recreation on deck, read again until sup- 
 per, after which study a Bible subject to be 
 ready for our breakfast next morning, (as at 
 that time we give our texts on various sub- 
 jects previously proposed) then write a little 
 and again a short walk on deck before retiring. 
 We think and talk much of you all. Dear 
 sisters, when shall we three meet again ? How 
 I should like to have a little chat with you to- 
 night, such as we have been accustomed to. 
 
36 REMAINS OF 
 
 I have had such sinking of heart, such desola- 
 tion of spirit at the thought of our separation 
 as I cannot describe. Never were sisters hap- 
 pier in each other I am sure. " Of joys de- 
 parted never to return," I will not now speak. 
 No ! I would be thankful for all the sweet and 
 delightful intercourse we have had together, 
 and I would have you happy in the thought 
 that I am going to the poor heathen. Think 
 of me as being cheerful, and think of the joy 
 it will give dear lonely Harriet,* to wel- 
 come me and speak of precious friends at 
 home. I had expected, dear sisters, that we 
 should pass down life's stream together that 
 in all trying vicissitudes we might be near to com- 
 fort each other, but it has been ordered other- 
 wise, and doubtless far better than we could have 
 arranged for ourselves. There is a " bourne 
 from whence no traveler returns," where wo 
 shall all soon be, and beyond that what are our 
 hopes ? Have we a good hope of meeting at 
 the right hand of God ? Solemn question ! 
 I am happy that most of our dear family can 
 say, " we have a good hope through grace." 
 
 * Mrs. Harriet Scudder, then Missionary to Ceylon, since 
 deceased. 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 37 
 
 And oh, how I long to have this question set- 
 tled in the affirmative in the case of my pre- 
 cious sister S.* Dear loved one ! how my 
 heart yearns over her ! We are praying for 
 you dearest, and oh, that you would pray for 
 yourself. I thought much of this subject, and 
 prayed much for the conversion of this other- 
 wise best of sisters before I left my home ; but 
 I did not converse with her as much as I ought 
 to have done. I do not know much about 
 your feelings, but oh ! how it would have 
 blunted the point of the arrow* that entered 
 my soul as I received your last embrace could 
 I have called you a child of God ; one born 
 into the kingdom. I pray God it may soon be. 
 I long for it. 
 
 4th. Have still pleasant weather and tol- 
 erably good winds, shall soon be in the tropics. 
 Our kind Captain has given orders to have 
 holes made in the deck for the admission of 
 air into our rooms, also to give us more light, 
 as we found it difficult to read or write in re- 
 tirement. (The carpenter is engaged to-day 
 
 * This sister was not at that time in Christ ; but has since 
 given her heart to Him and professed her faith before the 
 world. 
 
 4 
 
38 REMAINS OF 
 
 in making them.) He has it in contempla- 
 tion to make us still more comfortable by in- 
 troducing a wind -sail into our cabin. We 
 have almost nothing to wish for as to our tem- 
 poral wants. Our table is very well supplied 
 and there is quite variety enough to suit all 
 tastes. 
 
 Saturday 5th. Have to-day established 
 our female prayer meeting only five of our 
 number present. We had great comfort in 
 commending our parents, brothers and sisters 
 to our heavenly Father, also in seeking His 
 blessing on ourselves. Think I feel grateful 
 for the privilege of thus coming together. 
 This evening had a prayer meeting in which 
 all united. Another week has gone and where 
 are we ? Are we seven days onward in the 
 momentous preparation for eternity ? 
 
 Sabbath, 6th. Rose with renewed strength 
 and made my preparations to attend religious 
 services. Was first on the deck, and had great 
 pleasure in noticing the alacrity of Captain 
 Dolby and officers in preparing for our accom- 
 modations. A large awning was spread (as 
 the sun was more powerful than on the pre- 
 ceding Sabbath) , seats arranged, &c., and after 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 39 
 
 our company were seated the seamen came 
 forward to the number of thirteen. Mr. Mc- 
 Ewen preached an impressive sermon from 
 Paul's shipwreck. Spent the afternoon alone, 
 my husband being engaged with the seamen's 
 Bible class. At sunset we had our season of 
 prayer for dear mother, father, brothers and 
 sisters, with all the dear little children. It is 
 a sweet and precious hour to me. I call to 
 mind all your love, all your sympathizing kind- 
 ness, and feel as if I could never weary of 
 asking for blessings to descend upon you. How 
 many Sabbath evenings have passed delight- 
 fully in your loved society ! I felt a sort of 
 
 longing to night to have my sweet* S and 
 
 H with me, for a little time, that I might 
 
 speak to them of the Saviour, and listen to 
 dear S's artless remarks. I shall never for- 
 get a conversation I had with her one Sabbath 
 evening, not long since, when she asked me to 
 look down from heaven and watch over her, if 
 I should arrive there first, " but dear aunty," 
 said she, " I have prayed, if it be God's will, 
 that we may both die together, for I feel as if 
 I could not live without you." Sweet child ! 
 
 * Nieces of Mrs. W. 
 
40 REMAINS OF 
 
 we must learn to live without each other here. 
 Oh ! may we spend our eternity together, at 
 the right hand of God ! 
 
 Many little touching circumstances are con- 
 tinually rising and reminding me of home, and 
 of you all. How active the memory becomes 
 when it is quickened by the heart ! Things 
 which would be soon forgotten were I with you 
 daily, are fresh and vivid as if now occurring. 
 Of all the thousand nameless attentions of 
 dear brother S.* I forget none. I love to 
 dwell upon them, to see him in all his labors of 
 love for me, his kind attention in consulting 
 my appetite at various times when I have been 
 ill, and his skill in touching on such points of 
 public news as he thought would interest me. 
 I do hope he will be as faithful in writing me 
 as he has been in all else. After commend- 
 ing you all to the protection of God, we joined 
 our brethren and sisters at the evening meet- 
 ing. Subject for discussion, hindrances to 
 growth in grace. Many useful remarks were 
 elicited, and we separated for the night with 
 renewed desires after holiness, and resolving, 
 
 Mr. D. of New York, a brother-in-law. 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 41 
 
 as I trust, to have fewer hindrances than here- 
 tofore. 
 
 Monday 1th. A heavy sea running. Ship 
 pitching and tossing very much, so that I find 
 it difficult to read or write. Several of our 
 number sea-sick again, and all more or less in- 
 disposed. My head has been aching so that 
 I was obliged to go to bed. No one able to 
 attend the Tamul recitation. I took no din- 
 ner, was able to go on deck just at evening 
 and look at the sky. Moon struggling through 
 a belt of lurid and heavy clouds, ever and 
 anon careering in her brightness and then hid- 
 den by the mountain masses of vapor. It 
 was a sublime sight. We thought of God, 
 and of David's description of His greatness, 
 His majesty, and His power. Although 
 clouds and darkness are often round about 
 Him, still justice and judgment are the habi- 
 tation of his throne. We watched our noble 
 ship, as she moved on, " walking the water 
 like a thing of life," and scattering the sea- 
 foam from her path, until we were summoned 
 to tea ; after which came our monthly concert, 
 and then how many endearing recollections, 
 how many touching thoughts filled our minds 
 
 4* 
 
42 EEMAINS OF 
 
 cs we prepared to join in prayer with you all 
 at home that the God whom we serve would 
 bless the cause of Missions. Mr. Winslow 
 conducted the meeting and called on the breth- 
 ren to give some little account of the manner 
 in which each had been led to turn his atten- 
 tion to the subject of missions. I listened to 
 them with deep interest, as they spoke of the 
 dealings of God in their particular cases. 
 Each felt as if he could say, " hitherto hath 
 the Lord helped me." Mr. Winslow said, in 
 conclusion, that if he had a thousand lives he 
 would give them all to the service of Christ 
 among the heathen. This he could say after 
 having been fifteen years on heathen ground, 
 and having a knowledge of most of the trials 
 to which a missionary is exposed. After our 
 meeting we walked on the deck and were 
 speaking of our peculiar situation of our lone 
 ship on the vast and mighty ocean, and were 
 expressing our sense of the necessity of Divine 
 protection when a bright light was seen to 
 flash from our cabin, and the Captain called 
 out " we are all on fire below," and ran im- 
 mediately down, as did Mr. Winslow. I fol- 
 lowed at a slower pace, and with some difficulty 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 43 
 
 from fright my mind full of all horrible im- 
 agery of suffering from ships taking fire, &c. 
 Our alarm was soon over however, and the fire 
 extinguished. It was caused by one of the 
 gentlemen opening his medicine chest and en- 
 deavoring to pour out sulphuric ether. The 
 flame from the candle reached it and in a mo- 
 ment all about him was in a bright blaze. By 
 throwing on water (providentially at hand,) 
 the mischief was stopped. No one was hurt 
 except a slight blistering of the hands which 
 held the bottle when it burst. We felt that 
 we had much reason to be grateful that noth- 
 ing worse resulted from this want of caution. 
 
 Tuesday, 8th. Lot. 19, 20'. Long. 36. 
 Ship tossing about so much as to make it 
 quite unpleasant. I find it extremely difficult 
 to write or read, but have a strong desire to 
 say something every day to my dear, dear 
 mother, and friends. I have attended to the 
 lesson and recited this morning. Several of 
 the ladies are quite sick, one Mrs. I. very 
 sick. She is quite an example of patience un- 
 der suffering. 
 
 I have been thinking much of the work be- 
 fore me, and feel more pleasure than usual in 
 
44 REMAINS OF 
 
 the prospect. I long to get some little knowl- 
 edge of the language that I may be useful to 
 some of the wretched children of the heathen. 
 I do feel as if it would be worth all I have gone 
 through in parting from you, to be able to point 
 one poor idolater to the Lamb of God who tak- 
 eth away the sin of the world. 
 
 Wednesday, 9th. Lot. 16, 35.' Long. 35. 
 Weather pleasant. Rather too much roll- 
 ing of the ship to be agreeable. Weariness 
 and languor are a consequence of this inces- 
 sant motion. Have visited the sick, studied my 
 Tamul lesson, and tried to sit on deck, but 
 found the wind too strong for me, producing 
 head-ache and dizziness. I find I am able to 
 do but little on board ship. Some writer has re- 
 marked that a sea voyage is a blank in one's 
 existence, but I do not think so. I have much 
 time for reflection. I think often of you all 
 and mourn and repent for my unfaithful- 
 ness towards you. I see now that I have 
 lacked earnestness in my Master's service 
 I have not urged friends out of Christ to 
 be reconciled to God as I ought to have 
 done. I have not encouraged my Christian 
 friends to press on with renewed alacrity 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 45 
 
 to win the prize. I have been content 
 with very moderate attainments in the 
 Christian course, and the thought presses home 
 upon my conscience that my example in these 
 respects may have had an injurious effect on 
 others. These reflections have caused me 
 deep abasement of soul, I have mourned and 
 wept and prayed for pardon. Let me entreat 
 all our dear family, who are called Christians, 
 to be instant in season and out of season, to 
 be faithful in urging others near and dear to 
 us to flee to the ark of safety ere it be too 
 late. Try to realize the shortness of time, 
 the sure and certain approach of death, the 
 solemnities of the judgment, and the duration 
 of eternity. Oh ! may we be found watching 
 when our Lord shall come ! I have frequent 
 seasons of gloom, but I have also pleasant 
 seasons when I feel as if the Lord was helping 
 me through the mazes and tangled paths of 
 my earthly pilgrimage. He leads me by the 
 right hand of His righteousness, and what if 
 some clouds do intervene ? There cannot be 
 a rainbow without a cloud, and 
 
 " My soul were dark 
 But for the golden light and rainbow hue 
 That, sweeping Heaven with their triumphal arc, 
 Break on the view. 
 
46 REMAINS OF 
 
 Enough to feel 
 
 That God indeed is good ! even to know 
 Without the gloomy clouds he could reveal 
 No beauteous bow." 
 
 Yes, I wish you to know that I have many en- 
 joyments, both spiritual and temporal. I do 
 indeed often look back to home, and think how 
 sweet are its smiles how sweet have been all 
 our household joys how sure we were of each 
 other's hearts of each other's sympathy 
 but I boast a calling above this world's joys 
 and endearments, and I do not look back to 
 home wishing to return. Many difficulties are 
 in my way, but I hope to be enabled to over- 
 come them all through Him who has promised 
 power to the faint, and an increase of might 
 to them who have no strength. 
 
 Monday, 14th. For the amusement of the 
 children at both houses I will just say that we 
 have had several flying fish on board, besides 
 numbers about the ship. Yesterday morning 
 one of the little birds called " Mother Gary's 
 chickens " flew on the deck. The mate caught 
 it and gave me an opportunity of examining it. 
 Its color was a very dark lead, with a tuft on 
 the head of a little lighter shade a dark 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 47 
 
 and glossy bill like ebony with but one nostril 
 and that on the top of the bill. Harriet has 
 studied the history of birds, she must describe 
 it more particularly to the smaller children. 
 We looked at it very carefully and then let it 
 go again to its home on the mountain wave. 
 The sailors have a superstition that evil will 
 befall the ship if one of these little birds should 
 be killed. They may be seen at all times in 
 sunshine and storm just skimming the sea-foam 
 around the bows of the ship. When, or where 
 they rest is unknown. This evening we saw 
 some of the phosphorous sea-fires, but not 
 enough to answer my expectations of the 
 splendor of the ocean when illuminated by them. 
 We hope to have a better opportunity of 
 seeing them while we are in these latitudes. 
 
 December 17. Lot. 2 4' North. Long. 32 
 35' West. We are getting near to the equa- 
 tor. The wind is unfavorable, and has been 
 for some days. We have now splendid star- 
 light evenings, and it affords us much enjoy- 
 ment to trace out such objects as we are 
 familiar with in the heavens, and notice their 
 increased brightness. Last night the planet 
 Jupiter appeared of surpassing brilliancy. 
 
48 REMAINS OF 
 
 The reflection of it on the waves was almost 
 like that of the new moon. For the first time 
 I saw the Magellan clouds. 
 
 Some of the passengers rose very early 
 this morning to get a sight of the Southern 
 cross, visible in these latitudes. 
 
 Mrs. Hemans has some beautiful lines on 
 the " cross of the South." They are not in 
 her volumes, but among her fugitive pieces. 
 
 S will be likely to recollect them. When 
 
 I first learned to admire her verses, I little 
 thought I should ever have an opportunity of 
 seeing these stars. 
 
 It is the birthday of one of the Captain's 
 children ; I suppose he expects us to take 
 wine on the occasion, as I notice the steward 
 is placing wine glasses on the dinner table. 
 It is very pleasant to hear him speak of his 
 family, he loves them so much. I believe I 
 have told you of his kind attentions to us. 
 Dear S. was quite troubled lest I should 
 be obliged to wash my face in salt water ; I 
 have had fresh water as yet, and think it 
 likely I may be allowed it all the passage, as 
 there is an abundant supply on board. We 
 have been furnished with suitable accommoda- 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 49 
 
 tions for salt water bathing, and I find it very 
 refreshing. For all these attentions we feel 
 grateful to our good captain. He comes in to 
 prayers every evening, and says that he hopes 
 this voyage may do him good. Earnest sup- 
 plications are continually offered on his behalf, 
 and I do hope they may be accepted, through 
 Jesus, and draw down a blessing upon him. 
 
 December 13th. Lat. 2 52'. Lon. 30 35'. 
 Wind still contrary. We are obliged to go 
 northward again. The wind heads us off on 
 every tack, making it impossible to get to the 
 South. Attended the female prayer meeting 
 this afternoon. It is very pleasant to meet at 
 the same time with dear Christian friends in 
 W., it is a precious privilege to pray for them, 
 and may I not hope that they are praying for 
 me ? I love to think that their prayers are 
 mingling with ours before the mercy-seat. 
 Let them think of Him who holds the golden 
 censer ) who offers the incense with the prayers 
 of all saints upon the golden altar which is 
 before the throne, (Rev. 8 : 3.) and so let 
 them pray in faith. 
 
 Sabbath, December 20th. Two sail in sight, 
 one not very far off. Another pleasant Sab- 
 
50 REMAINS OF 
 
 bath morning. Blest season ! a day of rest 
 on the sea, as well as on the land. On 
 the lonely ocean, as well as at home, I hail 
 thee with delight. Precious gift of God to 
 man ! If necessary before the creature had 
 rebelled against his maker, how much more 
 necessary now, when the poor tired soul, weary 
 of a week of sinful strife and jarring passions, 
 desires a little breathing space to look to its 
 God, and " plume its wings for heaven." My 
 soul would roll up all her earthly cares and lay 
 them aside, while she strives to hold commun- 
 ion with God in the place where prayer is 
 wont to be made. 
 
 Noon. Mr. Dwight preached from the last 
 verse of Ecclesiastes : " For God shall bring 
 every work into judgment with every secret 
 thing, whether it be good, or whether it be 
 evil." I think a more attentive audience 
 could not be found than the deck of our good- 
 ly ship presents. I cannot but hope that the 
 word may take effect, and that we may see 
 some turning to the Lord from among those 
 who are now strangers to him, and to the gra- 
 cious provisions of his gospel, I have thought 
 much of ypu ? iny dearly beloved mother, to-day, 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 51 
 
 and of the many pleasant Sabbaths we have 
 passed together. I have so often sat at the 
 window of my room in W. and looked out on 
 the green to see the people collect for public 
 worship. Some slowly winding their way on 
 foot along the main road in detached groups, 
 while the long shadows of the majestic syca- 
 mores protected them from the sun ; others 
 more aged, or coming from a distance, riding 
 in various conveyances ; children neatly attir- 
 ed, and looking so happy crossing the fields, 
 perhaps with a Sabbath school book in hands ; 
 good old Mr. P., venerable on account of his 
 piety, as well as his years, bending over his 
 staff and directing his feeble step towards the 
 house of God. All these things are before 
 me in their beauty this morning ; then to car- 
 ry out the picture, I leave my room, meet my 
 dear mother on the stairs, descending with dif- 
 ficulty, on reaching the parlor see from the 
 window the " messenger of God " with his 
 family treading the green sward, between his 
 peaceful home and the doors of the sanctuary. 
 The last tolling of the church-going bell, was 
 the signal for us to mingle with the worship- 
 ers. Precious social Sabbaths ! ye have pass- 
 
52 REMAINS OF 
 
 ed in all jour loveliness from me, except as ye 
 live in my memory. 
 
 " Scenes of sacred peace and pleasure, 
 
 Holy days and Sabbath bell, 
 Richest, brightest, sweetest treasure ! 
 Can I say a last farewell ? 
 
 Can I leave you, 
 Far hi heathen lands to dwell ?" 
 
 In the afternoon Mr. Winslow and myself 
 had a little season of prayer and private read- 
 ing. You were all presented in the arms of 
 faith to God, and a blessing sought. At even- 
 ing, social prayer meeting in the cabin. 
 
 Monday 21. Spoke a French ship this 
 morning from South America bound to Bor- 
 deaux. Wind still contrary. Studied and 
 recited as usual. I find it a serious thing to 
 grapple with the difficulties of an oriental lan- 
 guage. Nothing but the hope of increasing 
 my usefulness in India would ever induce me 
 to persevere. I feel the necessity of intense 
 application while my opportunities are so good, 
 and I have the happiness to hear from my 
 teacher that we are likely to do very well in 
 our first attempts. It occupies much time, 
 and often when I would be writing to you all, 
 I am obliged to pore over the Tamul books. 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 53 
 
 One other inducement to study is, that the 
 preaching there is exclusively in that language, 
 and if I would enjoy public worship I must 
 endeavor to understand it. 
 
 Concert of prayer for the seamen attended 
 in our cabin. Mr. W. met the sailors in the 
 steerage. 
 
 Tuesday 22. On the equator. Lon. 32 33'. 
 To-day crossed the equator, having sailed 
 by log 4,584 miles since leaving the capes. 
 We were happily exempt from all those heath- 
 enish rites and ceremonies which were once 
 inflicted on all who first visited the southern 
 hemisphere. We have pleasant weather, but 
 are getting along slowly. Our passage, thus 
 far, is rather monotonous. We scarcely see a 
 bird or a fish to vary the sameness. Still 
 it is a busy little world on board this ship. 
 Thirty-four souls in one family, each having 
 some kind of business or study, gives anima- 
 tion to the scene perhaps as much as is nec- 
 essary. 
 
 Our evenings are most delightful. I fear 
 to weary you or I should tell you much of the 
 brilliancy of tropical skies. To-night a mag- 
 nificent sunset left masses of gorgeous clouds 
 
54 REMAINS OF 
 
 in the west, near the edge of the horizon, 
 while all above was an unclouded sky ; just 
 above the crimson vapor the new moon ap- 
 peared, a crescent of silver, the whole circle 
 was visible, while only the horn was light. A 
 few degrees from it my favorite star Venus, 
 gem-like and radiant, sparkled with more than 
 diamond brightness, like a pure spirit sent to 
 cast a pitying look on this sad world. How 
 often have I gazed upon it at home from dear 
 S's window, as it was seen just over the tops of 
 the trees before it sunk behind the hills on the 
 opposite side of the river. Then it was beau- 
 tiful, but now far more so. We may enjoy 
 these magnificent displays of God's handiwork 
 almost at the same time with you ; only that 
 in New York you have so much of the world 
 to attract, that the wonders of the skies above 
 you are almost unnoticed. Here we are but a 
 speck in the wide ocean ; nothing to prevent 
 our notice and deep admiration of these bril- 
 liant spheres. They have still the same beauty 
 as at their first creation. 
 
 " There is no change above : Those orbs are still 
 As pure as when obedient to his will, 
 They rose from chaos, and arrayed in light, 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 55 
 
 Blazed out at noon, or sparkled on the night ; 
 Tempests may rave, clouds blacken in the air, 
 But all is calm, and bright, and changeless there." 
 
 Thursday Evening, Dec. 24. 24 miles 
 south of the Equator. Christmas Eve. A 
 happy Christmas to you all at W.,* and in my 
 own dear native city. All my dear ones are 
 before me in my waking dreams. H., C., J., 
 my little S., H., and baby the little improvis- 
 atore at Hudson, and the smiling infant our 
 own three little girls, forming together a bou- 
 quet of rose-buds the memory of which is 
 like the perfume of flowers ever remaining 
 when their beautiful forms have passed away. 
 Precious ones ! I would kneel and present you 
 to the skies, may you be led to give yourselves 
 away to God early. " A flower when offered 
 in the bud, is no vain sacrifice.'' Let me 
 think of you as flowers of paradise, whom I 
 shall one day meet around the throne of the 
 Eternal. 
 
 Christmas Morning. Winds are more fa- 
 vorable, skies very bright. Our company all 
 well enough to assemble at the breakfast table ; 
 a vessel in sight, and the captain gives us the 
 
 * Westfield, the residence of her mother. 
 
56 REMAINS OF 
 
 hope of soon seeing land on the Brazilian coast. 
 I trust we are grateful for all these pleasant 
 circumstances. We have welcomed in the 
 Saviour's natal morn by singing the angels' 
 song, (103d of the village hymns,) an appro- 
 priate passage of Scripture was read and 
 thanksgivings offered by Mr. W., in behalf of 
 all. Friends at home were not forgotten. 
 While we were at worship, the vessel came 
 near enough for the captain to speak her. She 
 proved to be an English ship from Montivideo, 
 bound to Havana. We have no recitation to- 
 day ; my thoughts are much at home. At 
 these holiday seasons I am prone to look back, 
 and live over again past times, especially the 
 last summer. My first excursion in May, to 
 Boston, was a very pleasant one. I was per- 
 mitted to witness the departure of two mission- 
 ary bands, one for the Mediterranean, and the 
 other for my island home. I trust my faith 
 was in a good degree strengthened by seeing 
 the cheerfulness manifested by those who left 
 at that time. ' Then I experienced very much 
 kindness from friends, enjoyed the scenery 
 about B. exceedingly ; had an opportunity of 
 seeing Mount Auburn in company with Gov- 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 57 
 
 ernor and Mrs. Armstrong, (whose kind atten- 
 tion to me will long be remembered ;) visited 
 the celebrated battle ground at Bunker Hill, 
 made to appear unusually interesting by our 
 friend Mr. Stone's very accurate account of 
 the positions of the contending troops; was 
 indebted to the same gentleman for a view of 
 much that was lovely in the environs of that 
 delightful city. Had much pleasant inter- 
 course with my husband's brothers and their 
 families, and hope we can now say we love one 
 another. On our return to New York received 
 the affectionate greetings of dear relatives 
 there, and had the happiness to find all well. 
 
 I do not forget the pleasant days I spent at 
 N. Haven, Hartford, Williamstown, the affect- 
 ing interview with the venerable Dr. Griffin, 
 nor our solemn parting with our dear Joanna. 
 After two weeks passed at Saratoga, we were 
 again affectionately welcomed to N. York. 
 Our next visit was to Westfield, and for the 
 last time. I will not speak of my feelings while 
 there. Tender chords would be touched were 
 I to attempt to tell of the suppressed tears and 
 sighs, of the silent looks of love, of the affect- 
 ing prayers, of the farewell meetings, of the 
 
58 REMAINS OF 
 
 kindness of the dear minister, of the sympathy 
 of friends, of the bustle of preparation on the 
 last sad morning, and of the mournful feelings 
 with which I visited every part of the house 
 for the last time. Our dear mother accom- 
 panied us to N". York, and what a happiness 
 it was to have her with me the last few weeks ; 
 still it often seems like a troubled dream. I 
 did not say half I wished to, fearing that excess 
 of emotion on my part might lead her to sup- 
 pose that I had regrets on account of leaving 
 my native land. She saw me sometimes much 
 dispirited, but it was the great pressure of 
 cares in reference to our preparations. I 
 think I was never left even for a moment to 
 wish to retrace my steps. No, I have ever 
 been thankful to my heavenly Father that He 
 has seen fit to open a way for me to go, and I 
 do trust that He has all things ready for me, 
 and that I may be usefully and happily em- 
 ployed in His service. I go with no romantic 
 expectations of doing much in a little time, 
 and much more than my predecessors have 
 done. I do go expecting to deny myself, to 
 labor without seeing much fruit, to toil, my 
 little remnant of life, far from home, and far 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 59 
 
 from the graves of my fathers ; and at last to 
 lay me down for the sleep of death among a 
 heathen people, and surrounded by those who 
 know little of our attachments to consecrated 
 tombs. You will all recollect how much I 
 was interested, two years ago, in having a new 
 fence around our family burial place, and how 
 happy I was the morning I rode over on horse- 
 back to see it completed. Then I fondly hoped, 
 when all life's cares were over, to lay my head 
 on its last rest within that little enclosure ; and 
 that over me the grass-green sod would flourish 
 sweetly. But what matters it where this poor 
 body rests so that the soul is but safe ? 
 
 " Jesus, to thy dear faithful hand 
 
 My naked soul I trust, 
 And my flesh waits for thy command 
 To drop into the dust." 
 
 Whenever that command shall come, may I 
 be found ready, waiting, willing, happy to quit 
 earth's scenes for a rest on high ; and there 
 let us all strive to meet. Let us daily examine 
 ourselves, and see whether we are in the faith, 
 whether we have the manifestations of the 
 Spirit that we are the children of God. As- 
 
60 
 
 REMAINS OF 
 
 sured of our peace being made, it will be sweet 
 to die ; just as well to lie under the feathery 
 foliage of the Indian tamarind or palm, as 
 under the trees of our own loved home. The 
 sound of the Archangel and the trump of God 
 will reach us even there. His elect shall be 
 gathered from the four winds. At that solemn 
 day may you, dearest mother, be seen on the 
 right hand of the Judge ; and oh ! may you 
 be able to say, here Lord, am I, and the 
 children thou hast given me, not one missing. 
 But to return to my retrospections leaving 
 dear mother with her children, we prepared 
 for our farewell visit to H. the home of my 
 beloved brother. A very precious Sabbath 
 was spent there, we mingled our prayers and 
 our tears ; with full hearts we bade adieu to 
 the precious little ones, imprinted again and 
 again the parting kiss on the lips of our sweet 
 and precious sister. Never can I forget her 
 last look from eyes blinded by her tears. She 
 is very dear to our hearts ; may we live in her 
 recollections as tenderly as she in ours. My 
 brother, and dear Henry* accompanied us to 
 
 * Rev. Henry Scudder, son of Dr. S., now missionary at 
 Madras. 
 

 MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 61 
 
 the bank of the river where we waited for the 
 steam-boat. There I took leave of my darling 
 Henry, not expecting to see him again. My 
 brother engaged to witness our embarkation at 
 Philadelphia ; so that I left him with hope of 
 once again seeing him. I gazed with intense 
 feeling on the magnificent scenery about H., 
 knowing that in all human probability it was 
 for the last time. There was something in it 
 that accorded with my soul's sadness, the sere 
 and yellow leaf, the brown and barren sides of 
 the mountains, the houses stript of their shades 
 by the late autumnal winds, standing out in 
 full relief; all spoke of change and decay, and 
 seemed to warn me against setting my affec- 
 tions on things belonging to earth, so mutable, 
 so liable to pass from us at any moment. Joys 
 of earth, soon we must bid you farewell, but 
 joys of heaven ye are eternal, Much does it 
 become us to look upward, to strive to press 
 onward to those things which are before. It 
 was pleasant to be again with dear mother and 
 sisters, around the cheerful fire at evening, 
 and tell of all the tender love and kindness 
 experienced at H. From that period until 
 our departure it was a bustling scene ; I saw 
 
 6 
 
62 REMAINS OF 
 
 many dear friends, and received many touching 
 proofs of affection. Gradually the bands of 
 love for my dear family seemed drawn tighter 
 and tighter around my heart. I trembled, and 
 sometimes feared that my faith might fail. I 
 was weak but God was mighty ; I looked to 
 Him. You know but little of my mental 
 struggles, the darkness of the night covered 
 much of them. Parting with Mr. W's dear 
 little ones was not the least of my trials. I 
 felt as if they ought to be my charge, my care, 
 and that I was giving up a precious trust, but 
 I will not speak of this dispensation any farther 
 than to say how thankful I am that such kind 
 and faithful guardians were, as we trust, chosen 
 of God for them. At last the eventful morn- 
 ing came which was to separate me from home. 
 I had intended to pass most of it with my dear 
 mother in retirement, but it could not be. 
 Other friends felt that they had claims, and I 
 was in a crowd, but all is indelibly fixed in my 
 memory, every article in the room, my moth- 
 er's image seated in the crimson velvet rocking 
 chair, her dress, her looks of love. Ah ! how 
 fresh, how vived, dear brother* David's parting 
 
 # A brother-in-law. 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 63 
 
 prayer ; my mother's blessing uttered in the 
 most thrilling and affectionate tones, all are 
 embalmed in my memory. Dear sister S., 
 such tenderness as I felt for her, and her 
 precious children ; words are idle to shadow 
 forth my feelings ; ye know, beloved ones, all 
 I would say. How did we get the strength to 
 say farewell ? come it did the parting moment. 
 I cannot trust myself to say much of it. The 
 last accents of my dear friends are ever with 
 me. That sweetly whispered word " live for 
 Christ," will never leave me ; I seem to hear 
 it yet, and my dear sister's thrilling " once 
 more," as she turned again and again to em- 
 brace me. The last sight I had of you was 
 the morning of the 17th ; I stood on the deck 
 of the ship and you on the shore, and although 
 the waters were between us I could distinguish 
 each loved form ; saw distinctly the waving of 
 the handkerchief, but most touching of all was 
 the faint cry of my sweet children, borne to 
 me as it was over the waters. It reached my 
 inmost soul ; I stretched out my arms in vain, 
 I could no longer embrace them. The sound 
 of those voices was like music for the dead, 
 pleasant yet mournful to the soul. From all 
 
64 REMAINS OF 
 
 those dear familiar faces I have turned away 
 to find my path along the mighty waters, and 
 in the hope of one day setting my foot on hea- 
 then shores. I exchange the towering moun- 
 tains, noble forests, and fertile vales of Ameri- 
 ca, for the burning and arid plains of India. 
 But I have a noble object before me, is it not 
 worth all ? Say ye who love me, was it not 
 a happy thing that the way was made plain 
 before my face ? Are you not willing that I 
 should add one to the few who are now in the 
 field which is white for the harvest ? If you 
 cannot now rejoice in it, I trust you will here- 
 after. 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 65 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 Monday , Dec. 28th. Off Pernambuco, Lat. 
 8 5' south. Long. 35 20'. The last two 
 or three days have been so pleasant, so excit- 
 ing, that I can scarcely refrain from wishing 
 you were with us, that you might share our 
 enjoyments. If you were here you would no 
 longer say that there are no pleasures con- 
 nected with the sea. 
 
 On Saturday morning we heard the cry of 
 land ho ! about daylight. I rose, dressed in 
 haste and went on deck. The land in sight 
 was the island of Fernando Noronho, lat. 3 
 55', long. 32 35', a few leagues east of the 
 coast of Brazil. The appearance of the east- 
 ern shore of this island is very remarkable 
 owing to the very uneven surface. It appears 
 to be a vast pile of naked rocks of almost every 
 shape, churches, pagodas, ruins of most fantas- 
 tic forms ; one immense peak towering far 
 above the rest, and leaning considerably to the 
 eastward, has the form of an insulated round 
 
 6* 
 
66 REMAINS OF 
 
 tower. Seamen call it the pyramid. A heavy 
 surf was beating and bursting against these 
 barriers of nature, and was thrown violently 
 back again in splendid jets of sea-foam. Not 
 a tree or the least sign of vegetation was to be 
 seen all along the coast. The island is about 
 ten miles long and two and a half broad. It 
 is inhabited by exiles from the coast of Brazil ; 
 has strong fortifications along the shore which 
 we could plainly see. Picturesque as it was, 
 it was still a lone and sterile rock in mid 
 ocean, and prison-like indeed. They have 
 sometimes no rain for two years, and of course 
 the rivulets dry up, and they have to depend 
 on the well within the fortifications for the 
 whole supply of the island. Some fruit is 
 found in the interior, and black cattle, sheep, 
 poultry, melons and corn are produced. I took 
 a hasty sketch as we passed which I send. 
 Although considered very like one view, it 
 conveys but little idea of the various and con- 
 stantly changing views presented. Strange 
 bright birds hovered about us, and appeared 
 as if disposed to alight, but the murderous gun 
 was soon pointed at them ; and one or two fell 
 bleeding on the water, while the others wheeled 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 67 
 
 their easy flight to their home on the breast of 
 the lone and sea-beat rock. 
 
 Saturday evening closed in upon us and 
 brought the hour for our social meeting. Sab- 
 bath morning in its turn dawned pleasantly 
 and peacefully, while with grateful hearts we 
 assembled as usual to worship God under the 
 glorious canopy of the cerulean sky. Mr. 
 Winslow addressed us from the words "Be- 
 hold I stand at the door and knock." The 
 other exercises of the day as usual. At eight 
 o'clock we walked on the deck to relieve a 
 head-ache which was troubling me, and as we 
 stopped a moment to gaze at the brilliant 
 heavens, we were joined by Mr. and Mrs. 
 McEwen. They entered into a religious con- 
 versation, and we enjoyed an hour thus spent 
 very much. Mr. W. had been giving us some 
 practical hints (in regard to missionary labor) 
 at the meeting in the early part of the evening, 
 and they were anxious to have him follow it 
 out more fully. I trust we were all profited 
 by his remarks. 
 
 The captain spoke of his expectations of 
 seeing Pernambuco early in the morning, and 
 prepared to sound. We had about twenty-five 
 
68 REMAINS OF 
 
 fathoms water. Could not yet see the light- 
 house. I had a few hours sleep in the early 
 part of the night, rose at half-past three and 
 accompanied my husband to the deck to get a 
 view of the light, which could now plainly be 
 seen. I had long been very desirous of seeing 
 the southern cross, and now had that pleasure. 
 It was much as I had supposed from descrip- 
 tions I had had of it. The stars on the points 
 of the cross of a most dazzling brightness ; the 
 connecting star very dim. As the day dawned 
 we were again gratified with the sight of land. 
 Our letters were all ready, and we had nothing 
 to do but gaze and enjoy it. Soon we were 
 near enough to distinguish the city of Pernam- 
 buco. It lies quite open to the sea ; a fine 
 sand beach extends for miles along the coast 
 with an opening in front of this place, forming 
 the harbor. A number of ships were in port, 
 and one large ship w v as seen in the offing. 
 Captain Dolby sent off our boat with the letters 
 to the American consul, (John R. Manning,) 
 with a request that he would forward them by 
 the first opportunity to the United States. 
 While we stood off and on to wait the return of 
 our boat, the captain of the ship in the offing 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 69 
 
 came on board. The ship's name Orbit, out 
 forty-one months from Nan tucket on a whaling 
 voyage, now returning home full of oil. It 
 was too late to call back our letters which had 
 gone to the shore, so we wrote a hasty line to 
 dear brother S., and gave to captain Gardner. 
 He left us and on reaching his own ship sent 
 us a barrel of oranges and two fine melons. 
 We had great pleasure in presenting him in 
 return a little jar of dear mother's preserves, 
 and a volume of " Memoirs of Harlan Page." 
 
 As we neared the town, and objects became 
 more distinct, it was almost enchanting to see 
 for the first time tropical scenery in all its 
 richness of verdure. The ground about the 
 city appears finely undulated. On an eminence 
 stands the bishop's palace, surrounded by 
 cocoa-nut and other trees, while groves of the 
 same beautiful cocoa-nut were to be seen in 
 all parts of the environs. White convents were 
 scattered here and there contrasting finely 
 with the various hues of green about them. 
 
 The city contains 75,000 inhabitants. We 
 saw fine churches adorned with magnificent 
 steeples an<} cupolas, of which Mr. W. count- 
 ed fourteen ; the houses were mostly white with 
 
70 REMAINS OF 
 
 red tiled roofs. Several boats were in the offing, 
 some of most singular construction ; one camo 
 very near us so that I had a good opportu- 
 nity to examine it. It was about fifteen feet 
 in length, composed of seven logs lashed to- 
 gether, a seat raised quite high at each end, 
 with a pole for a mast which may be raised or 
 lowered at pleasure. The sea washes over 
 them continually, still two or three men will 
 manage to keep on one of these frail machines 
 and venture quite out to sea, in pursuit of fish 
 and for other purposes. Just before our din- 
 ner hour a boat came off from the shore, laden 
 with fine fruit, and bringing two of Captain 
 Dolby's old friends as visitors. As the boat 
 came along side, it was indeed pleasant to look 
 down upon her cargo. Four hundred oranges 
 were in the centre in bulk, and around them a 
 large quantity of bananas or plantains. Also 
 cocoa-nuts, some fine melons, cucumbers, fresh 
 eggs, and to crown all two or three dozen of 
 the finest pine apples I ever saw, with all 
 their long green leaves upon them. I am 
 sure I enjoyed the sight of all this rich fruit 
 together as much or more than I shall the 
 taste. Capt. D. has a most generous spirit. 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 71 
 
 He announced his determined arrangement to 
 purchase the fruit on his own account (intend- 
 ing it more for our comfort than his own how- 
 ever). I feel as if he were doing almost too 
 much for us. His friends came on board and 
 spent a half hour or so ; as they left us and 
 dropped astern, our colors were hauled down, 
 and a cannon fired at the same moment, quite 
 in " man-of-war " style. I had my dinner of 
 cucumbers and bread, and a fine dessert of 
 melons. Having thrown together these few 
 words to let you know of our happiness, I am 
 now about going on deck to take my last look 
 of the shores of America, and then we set 
 our faces toward the heathen, no more to see 
 aught of that vast continent on which we first 
 drew breath. It is good to leave it under 
 such pleasant circumstances. I have greatly 
 admired the view we have had of this part of 
 the coast, and especially of this fine city, but 
 it is melancholy to think of its moral desola- 
 tion of the human mind being so enslaved 
 by the superstitions of the Romish church. 
 A cloud seems to have settled on all this part 
 of the western world, which can only be dissi- 
 pated by the beams of the Sun of Righteous- 
 
72 REMAINS OF 
 
 ness. The Lord reigneth and blessed be His 
 name. He will turn and overturn, and one 
 day all nations shall serve Him. 
 
 Thursday, December Sltf. Lot. 14 20' 
 South. Long. 36 5' West. Some days 
 have elapsed since I have entered a line in my 
 journal. Much time was spent in gratifying 
 curiosity while we were about the land, and I 
 have found it necessary to redeem it by in- 
 creased attention to reading, &c., and that is 
 my reason for writing nothing since Monday 
 for my dear friends dearer since I have left 
 them. My heart seems enlarged, and to have 
 greater capacity to love them. I seem to en- 
 joy you all still in a high degree even though 
 so far removed from you. I love to dwell in 
 thought on each loved one on your long and 
 unwearied kindness to me at all times on our 
 pleasant family meetings with dear mother for 
 the nucleus, we the radiating points. Ah, 
 that dear mother ! on this last day of the year 
 I am sure she is thinking of her absent chil- 
 dren. What an eventful year have we passed ! 
 One of the happy circle broken off and cast on 
 the waters no more to meet you until our eyes 
 shall have closed on all terrestrial things. I 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 73 
 
 think much more of death and things beyond 
 the grave than when I was with you. My 
 dearest mother is in all human probability not 
 far from her home in the skies. For the sake 
 of her children and friends it would seem de- 
 sirable that her valuable life might be pro- 
 longed, but we cannot expect a very protracted 
 existence in connection with continued pain 
 and suffering. Her mildness and patience are 
 often the subject of my thoughts, and oh ! that 
 her almost perfect example may not be lost on 
 her children. Cherish her with fondest love, 
 my sisters, as you have ever done, for 
 
 " Not long her Voice among you may be heard, 
 Her day is almost done ; 
 The charm now lingering in her loak and word 
 Is that which hangs about the setting sun ; 
 That which the weakness of decay hath won 
 Still from revering love." 
 
 You will know one day how I feel about 
 this dear mother, but that day will be the one 
 in which you will write yourself motherless. 
 There is such a hallowed tenderness connected 
 with the very mention of her name as I can 
 never express. Tears are ever ready to flow at 
 any, even distant reference to her. Ah ! how 
 
74 REMAINS OF 
 
 little the world know what is meant by " for- 
 saking father and mother, sister and brother, J? 
 but my Saviour knows, and will take note of 
 every pang borne for his sake. To His care 
 I commit all. I strive to roll my burdens on 
 His gracious arm to be meekly submissive, 
 nay more, to be cheerful. I should like much 
 to know how you are to night all of you. 
 
 I will tell you a little of our New Year's 
 eve on ship-board. At the close of the day 
 Mr. Winslow invited me on deck to see the 
 last sun of 1835 sink into its ocean bed. I, 
 was much gratified with the view of the glori- 
 ous pageantry of golden and yellow clouds 
 gathered about the setting sun, that " wonder- 
 ful chronometer of days and years." Long 
 lines of wavy light fell on the edges of the 
 violet colored clouds for half an hour after the 
 sun disappeared. A sudden shower drove us 
 below. After our evening meal the conversa- 
 tion naturally turned to past scenes of 1835. 
 It was proposed that each one of the brethren 
 should give some little account of his peregri- 
 nations, as they had all been travelers more 
 or less. I was both interested and amused. 
 Each one felt emotions of gratitude that God 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 75 
 
 had dealt so kindly in preparing the way for 
 them to go to the heathen. We sang " lov- 
 ing kindness," had two prayers and adjourned. 
 The Captain called us to-day to see a water- 
 spout and whirlwind. The spout made very 
 finely although at considerable distance from 
 us. I will not describe it as it is something you 
 know all about except just seeing it, (and I 
 suppose you are none of you at all ambitious 
 of such a privilege if you must go to sea for 
 it,) but it is quite an event with us, where 
 every thing that tends to break the monotony 
 of the day is worth something. We had a 
 cannon fired at eight this evening, and there 
 is to be one at twelve and one at day-light. 
 Whence comes this rejoicing over the flight of 
 time ? It may be intended, not as rejoicing 
 however, but as a sort of funeral honor paid 
 to the departing year. You know there is 
 much noise on these occasions at home, and 
 this may be done in imitation. I have not in- 
 quired. 
 
76 REMAINS OF 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 January 1st, 1836. A happy New Year 
 to all whom I love. It has been a pleasant 
 day on ship-board. Some hours have been 
 set apart to think of and pray for dear friends 
 in America. The weather is very warm, ther- 
 mometer at 85. Wind very light, and the 
 air in our cabin quite confined. We had fine 
 water melons and pine apples after dinner to- 
 da^r. I could not avoid thinking of you, most 
 likely sitting about a large fire, and using all 
 means to keep warm, while we were but just 
 able to keep cool by the aid of fans, &c. I 
 find it difficult to realize that it is now mid-win- 
 ter at home, and that I am no more to feel the 
 cold, no more to see snow falling, or ice mak- 
 ing. After our afternoon reading in the cabin 
 I went on deck and read a half hour with my 
 husband, saw the sun set in splendor scarcely 
 to be conceived of by you watched the 
 glory left by his last rays until called to 
 tea. After tea sung an hour with the others, 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 77 
 
 and then sat on deck or rather in the jolly- 
 boat for another hour as it was so warm in the 
 cabin thought and talked of home, sung the 
 " Bower of Prayer." and left the deck with 
 regret to come below at nine. Such an even- 
 ing not a cloud to be seen. A moon near 
 the full, casting such smiles on the tiny waves 
 as are beyond all description for beauty. We 
 have traced these long brilliant lines of light, 
 sometimes continuous and then broken into 
 small fragments like molten silver or shining 
 strings of pearls until we were lost in admira- 
 tion. I am thankful that Mr. W. has a taste 
 for the beauties of creation, for certainly I 
 have much more delight by participating with 
 him. We are never weary of these enjoy- 
 ments, but I very much fear I shall weary you 
 in writing so much of them. You must con- 
 sider however that they make all our prospect. 
 We have usually no variety, except as some 
 evenings and some sunsets are more glorious 
 than others. 
 
 Saturday, Jan. 2d. The weather continues 
 to be very warm, no wind. The gentlemen 
 are going off in the jolly-boat to see how the 
 ship looks and to get a little exercise by row 
 
 7* 
 
78 REMAINS OF 
 
 ing. They have returned and brought back a 
 " Portuguese Man-of-War " for us to see. 
 These little creatures are very beautiful when 
 examined closely not only beautiful but very 
 curious. Its little sail is composed of bony 
 fibres covered with a thin filmy substance of 
 transparent blue. The body of the fish is just 
 a round piece of blubber with a number of 
 long roots, of a pink color, hanging down and 
 floating even with the water's edge, over this 
 rises the tiny sail, which appears to guide all 
 its motions. I would sketch its form, but 
 could give you little idea of its colors or its 
 transparency. 
 
 After the heat of the day was over, I had 
 as usual my hour on deck to watch the sun 
 setting, and never have I seen any thing more 
 glorious. All agreed that this sky was unri- 
 valed for splendor and variety of colors. I 
 will not now attempt a description, but will 
 give .you an impromptu thrown upon paper at 
 the moment of excitement and in the midst of 
 many voices and much confusion. It may 
 please dear mother, as she views every thing 
 of mine with a partial eye, and this needs all 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 79 
 
 the indulgence she usually extends to my per- 
 formances. 
 
 There's beauty in the heavens to-night, beyond the glare of 
 
 day, 
 There's beauty in the heavens to-night to cheer our lonely 
 
 way. 
 Ah ! would I could portray in words the various hues of 
 
 light 
 
 Shed by the sun's departing rays, leaving the world in night. 
 Rich draperies of gorgeous clouds attend his parting beam, 
 While islets of a, fancied world far o'er the waters gleam. 
 A lake of molten gold seems spread to charm our ravished 
 
 sight, 
 There fancy paints, to dreaming minds, a world of spirits 
 
 bright 
 Where care nor pain can e'er annoy where sorrow ne'er 
 
 can come ; 
 
 And bids us flee away from earth to seek that island home. 
 Far to the East, on snowy clouds, fair Luna sheds her light, 
 Her milder beauties now are ours, 'mid sparkling gems of 
 
 night. 
 
 There's beauty all about us now, in ocean, clouds, and sky, 
 Then let our thoughts ascend in joy to Him who dwells on 
 
 high. 
 He's brought us safely on our way, and knit our hearts in 
 
 love, 
 
 As children of one family, bound to our home above. 
 Our souls be filled with gratitude for blessings by the way, 
 Each striving to fulfill the charge of " working while 'tis 
 
 day." 
 
 May we go on in peace and love, one object still in view, 
 To live for Christ and trust in II im to bear us safely through. 
 
80 REMAINS OF 
 
 Sabbath. Mr. McEwen preached for us 
 this morning a new year's sermon from the 
 parable of the fig-tree. All the seamen were 
 present. We hope that their privileges may 
 be blest to them. It would seem that for them 
 prayer is made u unceasing." My faith is at 
 times very strong in the promises, and again 
 I am cast into the depths of despondency. I 
 know that we are not faithful as we ought to 
 be, but God giveth liberally and upbraideth 
 not, and we may yet look to Him. The Cap- 
 tain appears to be anxious at times and con- 
 fesses his sinfulness and his need of a new 
 heart. All the return we can make to him 
 for his constant kindness to us, is to pray earn- 
 estly for him. We are strongly desirous for 
 the conversion of all those on board this ship 
 who are now strangers to God. They have 
 great privileges this voyage, and we feel that 
 we have great responsibilities. Our subject 
 for discussion, this evening, was the besC meth- 
 od of improving time. Much was said in re- 
 lation to it, and our duties were laid before us 
 in a plain and forcible manner. I hope to be 
 benefited by the remarks. 
 

 MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 81 
 
 Monday, January 4th. Lot. 20 32' South. 
 In the midst of the ocean and under a trop- 
 ical sky, we have felt it to be our duty and 
 our privilege to unite with the churches at 
 home in prayer and fasting for the conversion 
 of the world. Mr. Winslow drew out a plan, 
 and submitted it, that each one of the breth- 
 ren should consider a certain part of the mis- 
 sionary field as his to lecture upon for a short 
 time, and for which he should offer prayer. 
 For instance, one taking India, another the 
 isles of the sea, &c., should state all he knew 
 respecting missionary operations, and what ad- 
 vantages each portion of the globe offered for 
 the introduction of the Gospel. A number of 
 interesting facts were mentioned and fervent 
 prayers were offered for the heathen, also for 
 the churches of Christendom. A good spirit 
 seemed to pervade our little company. Our 
 cabin is now (just after tea) very warm, and 
 Mr. Winslow has gone to propose to the Cap- 
 tain that we should hold our usual Monthly 
 Concert on deck, and here he comes with a 
 cordial acquiescence. 
 
 Evening, 10 o'clock. I wish to give you 
 some little idea of the scene on our ship's 
 
82 REMAINS OF 
 
 deck to-night, but fear that you will get but a 
 faint impression from my pen of the first 
 prayer meeting I have ever attended under 
 like circumstances. We had a smooth sea 
 by this I do not mean a calm, but a light 
 breeze with no swell or rolling of waves, only 
 a slight curling of the waters. Over our heads 
 an unclouded sky, spangled here and there, 
 with a few of the most brilliant of the stars, 
 " those living eyes of heaven," the light of 
 which could not be obscured by the superior 
 light of the moon just past the full, and which 
 hung above us like a globe of silver beaming 
 gladness on the gazer's eye, and illuminating 
 objects ever so minute about us, and throwing 
 her pathway of light from the edge of the ho- 
 rizon to our noble ship which occupied the 
 centre of the wide sea. Every sail was set to 
 catch the light winds which were playing about 
 us. Seats were arranged as usual. We had 
 no expectation that the sailors would be pres- 
 ent, but when all was ready Captain Dolby in- 
 vited them to come aft 3 and every seat was 
 soon filled. As the moon-beams fell on their 
 weather-beaten faces and brought into view 
 their earnest expression of interest in what 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 83 
 
 was about to be the exercises of the evening, 
 I could not avoid shedding tears. My heart 
 was full. Ocean, sky and air, seemed suited 
 to our feelings. 
 
 " I've seen the moon gild the mountain's brow, 
 I've watched the mist o'er the river stealing, 
 
 But ne'er did I feel in my breast till now, 
 So deep, so calm, so holy a feeling." 
 
 And I believe there was but one sentiment 
 pervading the company. Mr. Winslow rose 
 and stated the object of our meeting and then 
 attempted to pray. His prayer was one burst 
 of thanksgiving. With an overflowing heart 
 he gave out the Missionary Hymn, and it was 
 sung with enthusiasm, after which others fol- 
 lowed in prayer and familiar addresses, and 
 closed by singing 117th Psalm, " From all 
 that dwell below the skies." I thought of 
 my dear brothers who are in the ministry,* 
 J. and D. How many monthly concerts they 
 have attended with far less to encourage them, 
 while here, on the lonely sea, the poor sailor 
 seemed so happy, so interested, to feel himself 
 
 * The one her only brother, the other a brother by mar- 
 riage. 
 
84 REMAINS OF 
 
 so privileged in being allowed to attend. It 
 was delightful, I felt desirous that all should 
 praise God for his goodness to us ; and I do 
 think that the churches at home have been 
 praying for us to-day. 
 
 Saturday, January 9th. Lot. 28 14'. Long. 
 28 30'. Since I have been on the sea, I 
 think often of departed friends " not lost but 
 gone before." Often, very often of our dear 
 elder brother, whose grave was made in the 
 stormy waters. I gaze on the hollow sound- 
 ing and mysterious ocean until I almost lose 
 all consciousness of what is about me. I think 
 of the vast treasures within its bosom, but 
 what are its pale glistening pearls, its riches 
 of gold and gems, what are these compared 
 with the hearts it has entombed ? I could al- 
 most say with the poet, 
 
 " Give back the lost and lovely those for whom 
 
 The place was kept at board and hearth so long ; 
 
 The prayer went up through midnight's breathless gloom, 
 
 And the vain yearning woke 'midst festal song, 
 
 Hold fast thy buried isles, thy towers overthrown, 
 
 But all is not thine own. 
 To thee the love of woman hath gone down, 
 Dark flows thy tide o'er manhood's noble head, 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 85 
 
 O'er youth's bright locks, and beauty's flowery crown, 
 Yet must thou have a voice Kestore the dead ; 
 Earth shall reclaim her precious things from thee, 
 Eestore the dead thou sea." 
 
 The sea shall give up its dead, and uncover 
 the spoils of its vast treasure-house in the 
 great day when all shall appear. No matter 
 where death meets us, or where our bodies are 
 destined to lie, whether the booming waters 
 roar above us, or we sleep peacefully under 
 the green sod, the summons will reach us, and 
 the great question with our souls should be, 
 Are we ready for that day ? Blessed be God 
 for the continuance of life and health, and for 
 prolonged opportunities of preparing for death 
 and judgment. 
 
 Sabbath, Jan. 1.0th. It is worthy of re- 
 mark that our Sabbaths thus far are all pleas- 
 ant enough to have worship on deck. The 
 mate says " we are sure of good weather on 
 Sunday if it should rain all the week." Al- 
 though we do not feel sure of it, we are very 
 happy to welcome in the Sabbath morn under 
 favorable circumstances as the seamen have 
 then an opportunity of attending worship. Mr. 
 Campbell addressed us to-day from the words 
 
86 REMAINS OF 
 
 " Come with us and we will do you good." 
 All present but the cook and stewards. In 
 the afternoon, Bible-class. Meeting at sunset in 
 our own room. Evening subject for discussion, 
 tenderness of conscience. A sail in sight. 
 Went to bed thankful for the privileges of the 
 day. 
 
 Monday, January \\th. Lot. 28 47'. 
 Very little wind this morning. The ship seen 
 last evening now quite near us with English 
 flag flying. Immediately after breakfast a 
 boat was discovered putting off from her and 
 coming towards us. As you may suppose we 
 were all on the qui vive to see her as she came 
 alongside. Our side-ladder and man-ropes 
 were soon rigged and all of us on the quarter- 
 deck to receive the strangers. They proved 
 to be the Captain of the ship and one gentle- 
 man passenger. The ship was the Mona from 
 Liverpool bound to Calcutta, out fifty-two 
 days. We had a pleasant visit from them, 
 and a fine view of the vessel, as we are nearly 
 side and side. She is about the same tonnage 
 as ours, is built after the model of one of our 
 Liverpool packets (the Europe), has bright 
 sides and appears much like an American 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 87 
 
 ship. Her figure head was very beautiful, as 
 also the carving about her stern. After re- 
 maining on board an hour or more our visitors 
 left us, accompanied by Mr. Campbell, Mr. 
 Winslow, and Capt. D. They have not yet 
 returned. While the boat was alongside of 
 our ship the sailors were supplied with Bibles, 
 tracts, &c. Every opportunity is embraced 
 by the brethren to disseminate the word of 
 life among that vast company who " go down 
 to the sea in ships." The gentlemen do not 
 yet return. It is raining violently, and they 
 may be detained on this account, or it is just 
 possible they may like the Englishmen so 
 well as to remain to dinner with them. Their 
 excursion will be less pleasant than if it had 
 continued fair weather. They went hoping to 
 do some good. Mr. Campbell has some knowl- 
 edge of surgery, and one of the sailors on 
 board the English ship has his arm injured, 
 and his visit was solicited on that account. 
 Mr. Winslow will be likely to improve the op- 
 portunity in a religious point of view, as that 
 is the end for which he desires to live. 
 
 Our friends have returned bringing English 
 newspapers, and expressing much pleasure in 
 
REMAINS OF 
 
 their visit. They were pressed to stay to din- 
 ner but declined, fearing we might be anxious. 
 Since dinner the sailors have caught a very 
 large fish (Boneta), the first large fish taken 
 since we have been at sea. It is of beautiful 
 shades when dying, not so varied colors nor so 
 finely formed as the dolphin however. Even- 
 ing, had the fish for supper. I was impru- 
 dent enough to partake of it for which I suf- 
 fered, being ill all the evening. It proved 
 to be not so good as fish caught in shallow wa- 
 ters, being much coarser in quality. 
 
 Tuesday. Lab. 30 8'. Long. 25 31'. 
 The weather is very pleasant this morning, 
 and the English ship still in company. Agree- 
 ably to an invitation given yesterday her Cap- 
 tain and passengers are expected here to dine. 
 This looking for company has produced a little 
 excitement. It is very pleasant to have the 
 ship sailing with us for days, as from our speed 
 being pretty nearly equal we are quite likely to. 
 I wish however to have my mind diverted as 
 little as possible from study, for with all my dili- 
 gence I get on but slowly and I feel that I 
 have much to learn. 
 
 Evening. We have had our visitors, 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 89 
 
 (Capt. Gell, Mr. Lyons, and Mr. Bates,) and 
 were quite interested in them. They left us 
 at 7 o'clock expressing their pleasure again 
 and again in meeting us, and being able to 
 pay a social visit on the high seas. Mr. Ly- 
 ons said the last two days he should count 
 among the happiest of his life. We parted 
 with mutual good wishes. Soon after reach- 
 ing their own ship, a very beautiful blue light 
 was burnt as a compliment to us. I did not 
 see it having retired to my room just before. 
 Capt. Gell sent an English cheese to Mrs. 
 Campbell and myself with a very kind note. 
 Probably the reason we were selected as the 
 recipients of his bounty was that Mr. W. and 
 C. were both on board the Mona the first day 
 and had rather more intercourse with him than 
 any of the others. Not one of the three gen- 
 tlemen were pious. We felt desirous of doing 
 them good by speaking of serious things, and 
 I think some words were dropped by the Mis- 
 sionaries, which may prove words in season 
 fitly spoken. 
 
 Wednesday. Very strong favorable winds. 
 Ship going at the rate of 11 1 miles an 
 hour, rolling so much as to make it very diffi- 
 
 8* 
 
90 REMAINS OF 
 
 cult to write. TheMona still in sight, but far 
 behind us. She does not equal our ship in 
 speed owing to her being heavily laden. Our 
 evening prayer meeting as usual. Subject 
 for conversation. Duty and efficacy of prayer. 
 Many just and apposite remarks were made 
 by the brethren, and some new thoughts sug- 
 gested. 
 
 Thursday, January \\i~h. Lab. 33 46'. 
 Long. 21 5'. Our fine wind still continues. 
 The Mona no longer to be seen. We are 
 again the only speck in all this great and wide 
 sea. A noise was heard on the deck while we 
 were at prayer this morning, and as soon as 
 we had finished our devotions, we were invited 
 up to see a fine large porpoise just caught. 
 It is the first one I have ever seen out of the 
 water. The skin is very smooth and veined like 
 dark gray marble, eyes very small, no scales. 
 We have some little variety almost every day. 
 We have now been out fifty-four days, reckoning 
 from the Capes, have sailed 7,150 miles, 217 
 the last twenty-four hours. 
 
 Friday. The last twenty-four hours have 
 given us 227 miles distance. Wehave hadrolling 
 enough and feel much inclined to sea-sickness. 
 A dizzy head and weakened eyes prevent my 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 91 
 
 writing much at this time. Spoke the ship Black 
 Warrior this afternoon from Boston, fifty -five 
 days out, bound to New South Wales. We were 
 very near her, so near that the two command- 
 ers held quite a conversation. It is rather re- 
 markable that we have opportunity to speak so 
 many vessels. There is a feeling almost like 
 melancholy in meeting and parting with these 
 persons. We are all bound on the voyage of 
 life and our port is eternity. We are never to 
 meet here again. Shall we meet them after 
 this voyage of life is past ? Meet to rejoice 
 evermore ? Alas ! in most cases there is but 
 little hope. Seamen are too generally among 
 those who neglect preparation for death at 
 least very many are not in the way of relig- 
 ious instruction, and go on their whole lives 
 forgetting God and lightly esteeming the Rock 
 of Ages. None have a better opportunity to 
 see the wonders of the Lord. None have 
 more cause to seek His protection, and to feel 
 their dependence. Christians have been 
 strangely forgetful of this wandering class, 
 these lonely beings who often spend more than 
 half their lives separated from the haunts of 
 men. They have been out of mind, have been 
 
92 REMAINS OF 
 
 neglected but happier days are now dawning 
 upon them. Concerts of prayer are held in 
 various places the Bible and tract are placed 
 within their reach, and the Bethel flag floats 
 o'er many a chapel. A " brighter age " is 
 soon to dawn for them as well as for us, and 
 happy are those who have opportunity to help 
 on that day when the " knowledge of the Lord 
 shall cover the earth as the waters do the sea." 
 Then 
 
 " While the ocean-storm in thunder raves ; 
 
 And piping winds sigh 'mong the deep-toned waves ; 
 
 Hark from amid the gloom and stunning roar, 
 
 Sounds the sweet hymn of pious mariner. 
 
 That awful ocean then no frowns shall wear ; 
 
 Nor life devour, when God's the guardian there. 
 
 No rock the wary mariner shall fear ; 
 
 No breakers pour the death-cry on his ear, 
 
 No chart misguide no quicksand dash his bark, 
 
 Safe shall it ride as once the sheltered ark." 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 93 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 Saturday. Lat. 34 54'. Long. 14 43'. 
 You may notice by the difference of longi- 
 tude and latitude how we get along. Wind 
 again rather light. We are expecting soon to 
 see land, islands in the Southern ocean near 
 which we are. I am not well to-day, and 
 merely take my pen to tell you where we are. 
 
 Monday, January ~L8th. The Sabbath 
 passed away peacefully and pleasantly as usual. 
 Religious exercises in the morning conducted 
 by Mr. Dwight. Bible class in the afternoon 
 by Mr. Winslow, one of the most interesting 
 lessons we have had. Question for consider- 
 ation in the evening, " What is it to lay up 
 treasure in heaven ? " Just at sunset land was 
 discovered. We had been expecting to see it, 
 as we knew we were near the Tristan d'Acun- 
 ha Isles. Several whales spouting about the ship 
 and large masses of the animalcule, on which 
 they feed, seen in all directions, giving to the 
 water the appearance of being streaked with 
 
94 REMAINS OF 
 
 blood. Some were drawn up in a bucket and 
 we examined them through a microscope. The 
 group of islands near which we are consists of 
 three. The largest bears the name Tristan 
 d'Acunha, the second in size is Inaccessible, 
 the smallest Nightingale. We were off the 
 largest at sunrise this morning. My first 
 view of it was most striking, it partook almost 
 of sublimity. The morning was misty, but 
 not enough so to prevent my being first on 
 deck to see this immense mountain rising out 
 of the sea, curtained with dark and heavy 
 clouds concealing the summit which is said to 
 be 8,360 feet above the level of the sea. 
 Owing to its great height, it appeared much 
 nearer than it was in reality, seeming almost 
 to overhang our vessel. Two ships were close 
 in under the land, one of which was soon as- 
 certained to be the Mona (our old English 
 friend), the other was a whale ship from New- 
 port, out four months and a half. We were 
 soon recognized by the Mona, and the waving 
 of hats and handkerchiefs from both ships gave 
 notice of mutual pleasure in again meeting. 
 They sent us word that they had the Governor 
 of the Island on board their ship, and that we 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 95 
 
 might expect a visit from him. We forgot, 
 for a moment, that he was lord only of a rock 
 in the sea, with but forty-six inhabitants all 
 told, and could scarcely conceal any astonish- 
 ment when he came, soon after, along side of 
 our ship, with coarse trowsers, striped shirt, 
 and woolen cap, no shoes. You must picture to 
 yourselves the scene as he stepped on our deck. 
 All the ladies surrounding him, the gentlemen 
 looking over our shoulders asking him ques- 
 tions more rapidly than he could answer them. 
 The substance of the interrogatories and an- 
 swers I will give you, but I cannot throw be- 
 fore you the old man's interesting physiog- 
 nomy nor his simplicity of manner. His name, 
 he told us, was Samuel Glass, a Scotchman 
 by birth he was married at the Cape of Good 
 Hope had been twenty years on this island, 
 possessed all the authority, acted as lawyer, 
 physician, and minister, held worship regularly 
 on the Sabbath, on which occasion he read the 
 service of the English Church, and usually 
 one of Burder's Village Sermons. He per- 
 forms the marriage ceremony and instructs 
 the children (of whom there are about thirty 
 in the colony) in reading, writing, &c. He 
 
96 REMAINS OF 
 
 stated that they were a happy people, but that 
 there were some unruly spirits among them, 
 whom they were obliged to punish at times in 
 a very summary way, by obliging them to 
 wear a halter about the neck or by whipping. 
 He expressed a wish for Bibles, tracts, &c., 
 which were immediately prepared for him, and 
 then turning to the ladies he said, " Some 
 things for the women and the babies would be 
 very acceptable." You may be sure we felt 
 great pleasure in collecting something for this 
 interesting old patriarch to carry to his flock. 
 In the little bundle I prepared for him was 
 your blue calico loose dress, dear S., so you 
 must now think of it, as in all probability the 
 gala dress of the Lady of the Governor of 
 the Tristan d'Acunha isles. I know it would 
 please you to have me bestow it thus. I was 
 .much, very much pleased with the intelligence 
 and simple-heartedness, if I may so express it, 
 of the old man. There was a dignity about 
 him, notwithstanding his unseemly garb, aris- 
 ing, probably, from his having so long been in 
 authority. After a visit of some length he 
 left us followed by our prayers and good 
 wishes. As he took my hand at parting I 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 97 
 
 spoke a few words to him of a serious nature. 
 His fine clear gray eye filled with tears. He 
 dashed them aside with his hand and exclaim- 
 ed, "I shall never forget this. We often see 
 India ships, full of passengers, but I never saw 
 a company going on such an errand as you 
 are." 
 
 This old man is the father of twelve chil- 
 dren. His eldest daughter is married to a 
 man from New Hampshire, by the name of 
 Samuel Johnson, who came to this island three 
 years ago, and as the father expressed it, an 
 exchange was made by giving a son of the old 
 man to take his place in the ship which brought 
 him, while he remained to become the husband 
 of the daughter. This son, of whom he spoke, 
 had been six years at school at the Cape of 
 Good Hope, and on his return was not willing 
 to handle the spade in this lonely isle. I asked 
 Johnson if he was contented to remain here 
 after having lived from the time of his birth 
 to his twentieth year in the United States. 
 He smiled, said he was happy, but hoped to 
 go back some years hence to America. There 
 was the hope lingering in his heart, the love 
 of country, which clings to most of us as long 
 
98 REMAINS OF 
 
 as life lasts. The island is situated in Lati- 
 tude 37 6' South, Longitude 12 3' "West. 
 The greatest height I have given you. It is 
 formed of abrupt hilly ridges, with chasms or 
 deep valleys between them, and is supposed to 
 be of volcanic origin was first discovered by 
 the Portuguese in 1670. The largest of the 
 group, (and the only one inhabited) is five or 
 six miles in extent, of a square form, and 
 somewhere about fifteen miles in circumfer- 
 ence. The summit, generally covered with 
 snow, may be seen at a great distance. The 
 interior of the island abounds with goats and 
 wild hogs in the cultivated parts they have 
 pasturage for a few cows, sheep and hogs. 
 They raise some poultry. Cabbages, pota- 
 toes, and celery are the principal vegetables 
 of which we hope to obtain a supply as our 
 boat has gone to the shore. We are now ex- 
 pecting her soon. I leave my pen to join the 
 company on deck who are watching for her, 
 and will try to give you the closing account of 
 this interesting day before I sleep. 
 
 The boat returned bringing a supply of cab- 
 bages, poultry, and, what is better than all, 
 a pan of fresh butter. They caught a pen- 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 99 
 
 gum on the shore and brought it off alive. 
 We have had much amusement in seeing this 
 curious bird. You have often heard uncle 
 John describe them. The Governor's boat 
 also has come off again with some supplies, and 
 some specimens of the lava of which the island 
 appears to be composed. I have been much 
 gratified with the near view of the island. 
 The sides of the rock are covered with verdure 
 of such a varied nature as to resemble the 
 shadings of green velvet, richly figured. Sev- 
 eral small cascades were seen tumbling down 
 the sides of the mountain. On the lowlands 
 near the shore are a few stone cottages, white- 
 washed, and the lawns in front are dotted with 
 sheep and lambs. We could see them dis- 
 tinctly from the ship. I can say, with Bishop 
 Heber, " that I find two circumstances for 
 which at sea I was by no means prepared, that 
 we have no great time for study, and that for 
 me at least, there is so much which interests 
 and occupies me, that I have no apprehensions 
 of time hanging heavy on my hands." You 
 will see by this day's events, as well as former 
 ones, that the tedium of the voyage has been 
 often enlivened. Where the mind depends 
 
100 REMAINS OP 
 
 much on external objects for amusement, a 
 sea voyage will be sufficiently dull in most 
 cases, but ours has, thus far, had variety 
 enough. 
 
 20th. Weather quite cold in these high 
 south latitudes. I am glad to put on warm 
 clothing and keep below. We shall probably 
 have it thus until we pass the cape. 
 
 I find dark clothes do best on ship- 
 board ; not that light dresses are not pleasant, 
 but one cannot appear neat in them but a few 
 hours, whereas, a dark calico may be worn a 
 week with decency, sometimes longer. On 
 the Sabbath I make it an invariable rule to 
 dress in such garments as I do not wear on 
 other days ; sometimes a silk, sometimes a 
 light dress, which is laid aside at night for the 
 next Sabbath. I love to have the day distin- 
 guished here. I prepare every thing on Sat- 
 urday afternoon the same as at home place 
 the clean clothes on the shelf at the foot of 
 my little bed, put by my Tamul books, and at 
 sunset my worldly cares are abandoned until the 
 following Monday. We have a meeting in the 
 evening at the close of the week, as I believe 
 I have written you. 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 101 
 
 Thursday, January 21st. Lon. 2 42' 
 West. Lot. 37 34' South. I find the lan- 
 guage which I am now studying very difficult. 
 Much time is required for obtaining even a 
 slight acquaintance with it. My hope all 
 along has been that I might understand it suf- 
 ficiently to be able to communicate with the 
 natives. I have therefore felt it my duty to 
 devote a large portion of my time on this pas- 
 sage to the first principles ; consequently I 
 have not written as much as my friends may 
 have expected. Every moment is occupied. 
 I would just say to dear mother that my first 
 noun in the Tamul was mother, and I think I 
 shall never forget it. I like the sound of the 
 language very much, but after all it is a 
 strange tongue, so different from my own loved 
 English. Mrs. Lord referred to the language 
 most affectingly in the touching lines she sent 
 me, (the night before I left you,) where she 
 says, (I think it is the second verse,) 
 
 " From home and all its clustering joys, 
 Which cling around the heart, 
 
 And childhood's haunts, forever dear, 
 From all obliged to part ; 
 
102 REMAINS OP 
 
 Even from thine own familiar tongue, 
 
 Those thrilling sounds that move 
 Thy bosom's strong emotion, 
 
 And memory's cherished love." 
 
 I am often reminded of those " thrilling 
 sounds," as uttered by dear ones at home. If 
 you have opportunity ask her for a copy 
 for dear J., and say to her that I value them 
 much. All such mementos are precious to 
 me. 
 
 January 22d. Long. 1 29' Hast. Lat. 38 
 14'. The ship has been rolling so heavily all 
 night as to prevent our sleeping. We have 
 the wind directly aft, and are sailing at the 
 rate of eleven miles an hour. Have made 204 
 miles distance the last twenty-four hours. You 
 will see from the date that we have crossed the 
 meridian at Greenwich, and are now in East 
 Longitude. If this wind continues we hope 
 to reach the cape in about five days. It is 
 difficult to bear the tremendous rolling of the 
 ship, and I should complain, probably, much 
 more than I do, were it not for the hope of 
 being the sooner at our destined port. It 
 was an amusing sight at our breakfast this 
 morning, the whole company actively engaged 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 103 
 
 in trying to keep a little food on the table, 
 while the poor steward was repeatedly thrown 
 down in making futile attempts to give us 
 some tea or coffee. Mr. Winslow succeeded 
 in getting some for me, and I retreated with 
 it to my own room, where I could brace my- 
 self more conveniently and finish my break- 
 fast, looking out occasionally at the melee and 
 confusion. Many things were broken, but 
 withal it was rather a merry breakfast. I 
 went up a few moments to see the ocean lash- 
 ed by the winds into mountainous waves, each 
 wave with its crest of silvery foam causing the 
 deep blue beneath, to appear more beautiful. 
 A bright sun was over us. The sea sparkled 
 in its rays, and as the ship rose and fell on its 
 bosom, I thought of the devoted men she was 
 bearing to distant lands I thought of the 
 sacred banner under which they were to fight 
 of the precious Bible and tract of which 
 they were the bearers and more than all, I 
 thought of the poor benighted nations to whom 
 they were going. 
 
 " Speed on ! speed on ! the broad blue deeps, 
 
 These hastening heralds bear* 
 To every Pagan coast where weeps 
 
 A soul in sin's despair." 
 
104 REMAINS OF 
 
 I trust I feel more than ever the importance 
 of sending the gospel to those who sit in dark- 
 ness, but alas ! my heart is hard. I do not 
 mourn, and weep, and pray, and labor, as I 
 ought. I long to be more engaged in the 
 holy cause of missions. Sometimes I am full 
 of wonder at myself, that I can be thinking of 
 other things things belonging to creature 
 comfort, while spirits more devoted than mine 
 are suffering every privation that they may 
 benefit the wretched Pagan, without taking 
 thought for themselves. I desire to be more 
 self-denying. Oh that the love of Christ were 
 shed abroad in my heart more abundantly, 
 that I might feel more on this momentous sub- 
 ject. I think too much of home, of mother, 
 sisters, brothers, and dear friends. Little 
 cherub faces are too apt to steal my thoughts 
 from what ought now to be the great business 
 of my life. I find it necessary to pray much 
 that I may be released from these longings 
 after earthly friends. My spirit has been 
 borne down by the almost incessant yearnings 
 after the dear loved circle where I have been 
 so long cherished, and of "which I have so 
 many touching remembrances. How memory 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 105 
 
 delights to linger about each one, and how 
 vivid are her representations. My dear and 
 honored mother, could I but once more see 
 you, and tell you all that is in my heart but 
 I may yet be permitted to tell you on the oth- 
 er side of Jordan. There I can say all with- 
 out fear of giving you pain. It will probably 
 be one of our pleasures to recount the way in 
 which our God has led us, after we arrive at 
 our heavenly home. There all sorrow and 
 sighing shall be done away, and you will then 
 rejoice, dear mother, that you have been 
 counted worthy to suffer in this way. It is 
 suffering. It is like dying, in one sense. It 
 is taking a last farewell and neither of us yet 
 in heaven ; but the blessed Saviour has sym- 
 pathy with us and that should content us. 
 May He enable us to rejoice in trial, even to 
 call it joy and cause of gratitude and thank- 
 fulness. Dear brother, your parting whisper, 
 " live for Christ," is still my watchword ! 
 Think of me as endeavoring, though feebly, 
 to fulfill this your last injunction. Let us 
 both strive, both press onward, looking for the 
 blessed re-union that awaits us in the skies. 
 A brother and sister, loving as we have 
 
106 REMAINS OF 
 
 loved on earth, cannot be satisfied with any 
 thing short of spending an eternity together. 
 We parted with this hope of meeting again. 
 Labor to take all with you. Let not one of 
 the loved family be wanting when Christ is 
 making up his jewels. Be faithful, warn, ex- 
 hort, entreat. Alas ! for me, that I have been 
 so negligent where I ought to have been most 
 earnest. These things now appear to me to 
 be of vast importance. I see them in a differ- 
 ent light. I mourn over past opportunities of 
 doing good which have slipped by me unheed- 
 ed. I am humbled, dear brother, even to the 
 dust when I think of my unfaithfulness to some 
 who are dear, very dear to me. Do you profit 
 by my faults, or at least take warning by my 
 errors when I tell you, that they have caused 
 my heart to bleed, and my eyes to overflow. 
 Let us endeavor hereafter to bear more of the 
 image of our Master, who went about doing 
 good. 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 107 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 January 2&th. Sabbath. Sermon by Mr. 
 Winslow from the words, " The wages of sin is 
 death." Rom. 6 : 23. Other exercises of the 
 day as usual. 
 
 Jan. 25th. Lat. 39. Long. 15 39'. 
 You see by our reckoning how finely we 
 are getting along. We hope to pass the cape 
 to-night. As I get nearer to dear Harriet, I 
 am yet more troubled with misgivings as to 
 how I shall find her and hers, or whether I 
 shall meet her at all on earth. I endeavor to 
 be in all things without carefulness, but oh, 
 the many, many failures ! 
 
 28th. Long. 29 6'. Lat. 38 27'. We 
 are now some degrees east of the cape, and 
 consider ourselves fairly in the Indian Ocean. 
 Each of these removes or points in our voyage, 
 takes me farther from you. The golden chain 
 of affection extends now nearly half way 
 round the globe. It is not weakened by ex- 
 tension. No, I could say much of the love I 
 have for you seeming to be stronger every day ? 
 
108 REMAINS OF 
 
 But I am cautioned against too full a journal, 
 as friends may lack patience in reading it. 
 Our passage has been interesting thus far, and 
 I have felt like telling you all pleasant occur- 
 rences, that you may think me happy. My 
 little nieces will one day feel curious about 
 me, and I wish them to follow me in my long 
 pilgrimage. (Some day perhaps I shall copy 
 my journal, written while I was in France, for 
 my eldest nieces in the three families.) I 
 have much pleasure in thinking of them, and 
 in anticipating the receipt of letters from them. 
 H. I hope has already written to me. 
 
 We are sailing pleasantly along with fair 
 winds. The Captain intends to keep in this 
 latitude until we get as far east as Ceylon. 
 He will then steer as nearly north as the 
 winds will allow. It will probably appear to 
 you, on looking on the map, that it would be 
 much better to strike a line diagonally from 
 the cape to Madras, but his reason for making 
 the angle is, that the wind at this season will 
 be favorable to go as far to the eastward as 
 80, and then almost any winds will do for us 
 to get north. 
 
 There are many Albatrosses flying about us 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 109 
 
 since we have been in the region of the cape. 
 The Captain went off in the jolly-boat, some 
 distance from the ship, and has just returned 
 bringing two very fine ones, one dead, the 
 other living. The dead one is much the 
 handsomest, very large, measuring ten feet 
 four inches, from tip to tip of the wings. The 
 beak of this mammoth bird is eight inches 
 long, pink, and terminating in a crooked point. 
 The feathers of the body a very delicate 
 white tipped with black, wing feathers black 
 above, underneath of a snowy whiteness. 
 They are ranked among the largest of Ameri- 
 can birds. 
 
 January SQth. Lot. 39 26'. Lon. 35. 
 Distance last 24 hours 167 miles. The last 
 day of the week is here again. Time flies 
 swifter than the arrow shot from the bow. 
 Would that I could advance in the same ratio 
 in the divine life. How does the world run 
 away with my fluctuating affections ! Oh, that 
 I could have some just apprehensions of the 
 immense value of every hour of my life. I 
 wish to think less of by-gone days and past 
 enjoyments, and more of what is before me. 
 
 I long to live a life of humility, meekness, 
 10 
 
110 KEMAINS 
 
 cross-bearing, and to love my Saviour more. 
 I desire to fill every moment in preparation 
 for an hereafter, that as the weeks -pass away 
 from me, I may not have to mourn continually 
 over time mis-spent. 
 
 Sabbath, Jan. 31 st. Last night we had a 
 thunder storm, with very vivid lightning. 
 Strong winds forced our vessel over on one 
 side so much as to render us very uncomfort- 
 able. The fore-sail was rent and carried away. 
 We had almost no sleep, and in consequence 
 of the disasters of the night and the seamen 
 being occupied in getting up another sail, we 
 could not meet for worship on deck this morn- 
 ing. A few of us met in the cabin and had a 
 prayer meeting at twelve o'clock. In the after- 
 noon, bible class, as usual. I say " bible class, ?? 
 but it is more a luminous reading of the Script- 
 ures together, than a regular class. I find it 
 both pleasant and profitable to me. At six 
 o'clock (evening) we attended public worship 
 on deck. Mr. Campbell addressed us from 
 the following words, " For I am not ashamed 
 of the Gospel of Christ." It was very cold, 
 but the captain sheltered us by spreading sails 
 over the stern of the ship, and from that to the 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. Ill 
 
 top of the round-house ; within this enclosure 
 we were quite comfortable. Our ship was 
 ploughing the waves at the rate of nine miles 
 the hour. We had a fine moon, almost at the 
 full, some rich and heavy clouds at intervals 
 obscuring her light, and causing her pathway 
 to seem more lovely, as ever and anon she 
 emerged from and again entered them. 
 
 February ~Lst, Monday. I study Tamul 
 diligently all the morning, and often get quite 
 wearied. I am glad to leave at one o'clock to 
 see the chart, (which is brought regularly at 
 that hour to our cabin.) After looking at one 
 place, and talking of the distance passed over, 
 and that yet to pass over, ere we arrive, I put 
 away my books and take my pen to tell you 
 where we are, &c. It affords me much pleas- 
 ure thus to communicate my thoughts, feel- 
 ings, &c. I have been so long accustomed to 
 home-born pleasures, free familiar intercourse 
 with dear mother, brothers and sisters, that I 
 sometimes feel literally broken up, when I 
 realize that I cannot see, cannot speak to you. 
 One comfort I have ; my husband loves to 
 talk of you all, and bears with me in all my 
 
112 REMAINS OF 
 
 ebullitions of feeling. Our great delight is in 
 praying for you. 
 
 Wednesday, 3d. Lat. 39 20'. Long. 52 
 54'. Distance last 24 hours, 188 miles. We 
 are so constituted, at least most of us, as to 
 delight in change. Variety of place, scenery, 
 &c., is agreeable to all. The charm of novel- 
 ty is very potent, and will often excite the 
 dullest mind. Although we have a good ship, 
 a kind captain, usually fine weather, and am- 
 ple provisions, still we are anxiously counting 
 the days, and examining most carefully our 
 track on the chart, to form an opinion when 
 we may expect to see land, or rather when we 
 may expect to arrive at Madras. As to seeing 
 land, we hope in a few days to see the unin- 
 habited island of St. Paul's, which lies in our 
 track. We begin to weary of the sea, to 
 weary of the same unvarying prospect every 
 day, the blue water and the unbroken horizon. 
 
 I trust we have some longings to enter the 
 field of labor. We seem to be getting along 
 very well with the language, so far as the con- 
 struction of it, and knowledge of the grammar 
 is concerned, but we cannot learn to speak 
 much until with the Tamul people. I long to 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 113 
 
 set mj foot on the green earth, I long to smell 
 a flower, I think of gardens, of springs of clear 
 water, of the verdant turf, and the cool shades 
 of tall and leafy trees ; and often in my dreams 
 am I walking under the sycamores, (at West- 
 field,) or gathering mint from the brook. A 
 half-blown rose, such as I have enjoyed at dear 
 father D's, how sweet it would be now, or the 
 delicate myrtle flowers which dear Willey has 
 so often gathered for me. But there are 
 springs of consolation to be enjoyed even here. 
 Flowers that never fade may be gathered 
 which shall bloom hereafter in the paradise of 
 God. The fruits of the Spirit may be sought 
 and found here. Here we may think of the 
 " tree of life," near the " pure river of water 
 of life," " which bare twelve manner of fruits, 
 and yielded her fruit every month, and the 
 leaves of the tree were for the healing of the 
 nations." It is thus by looking away from 
 earth to heaven, that I am enabled to still the 
 yearnings of my spirit. I love to think of my 
 heavenly home, of that most glorious inherit- 
 ance among the sanctified. (Acts 20 : 32.) 
 I dwell often on the thought of that great city, 
 
 the Holy Jerusalem, descending out of heaven 
 
 10* 
 
114 REMAINS OF 
 
 from God, having the glory of God, and her 
 light like unto a stone most precious, even like 
 a jasper stone clear as chrystal ; and the build- 
 ing of the wall of it is of jasper ; and the city 
 of pure gold like unto clear glass. Oh, that 
 Christians would speak oftener one to another of 
 these eternal realities ! We should not love earth 
 so well if we thought more frequently of the 
 glorious city which has no need of the sun, 
 neither of the moon to shine in it, for the glory 
 of God doth lighten it, and the Lamb is the 
 light thereof. May we ever remember that 
 none shall enter it but they which are written 
 in the Lamb's book of life, and thus remem- 
 bering let us press forward " looking unto 
 Jesus." Dear mother, look forward to your 
 entrance there with joy, nothing doubting. 
 Your pains will thus be easily borne, and you 
 will count them light afflictions which are but 
 for a moment, while the joys of heaven are 
 eternal. 
 
 Thursday, 4th. 45 days out. Lot. 38 45'. 
 Long. 57 IS'. Distance last 24 hours, 203. 
 Weather cold, with damp evenings. No 
 inducement to go on deck. Winds fair and 
 prospects good for reaching St. Paul's in a few 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOTV. 115 
 
 days. Very much, troubled with mice in the 
 cabin, especially at night ; rest almost de- 
 stroyed by them. They are very destructive 
 to papers and books. 
 
 Friday 5th. Lot. 38 32'. Long. 60 12'. 
 Our fine wind has left us ; we are getting 
 on but slowly. Nothing to day to interest 
 particularly, unless I speak of the taking of 
 two more of those noble birds, the albatross. 
 They are caught with the hook and line ; it is 
 no pleasure to me to see them taken. As they 
 are not good to eat, it seems a pity to draw so 
 many from their native home just to gratify a 
 passion for sport. My curiosity was abundant- 
 ly satisfied with the first one. Owing to the 
 great length of their wings, they are not able 
 to walk on deck, although they make great 
 efforts to. It is painful to witness their futile 
 attempts to escape from the dogs, which annoy 
 them exceedingly by barking at them. I came 
 down almost vexed that they should persist in 
 fishing for them. Why will they " needlessly 
 set foot upon a worm ?" 
 
 Sabbath, Feb. 1th. Lot. 38 43' South. 
 Long. 64 7' East. One of the most delight- 
 ful mornings we have known. The air is 
 
116 REMAINS OF 
 
 much like spring at home, so mild, so bland ; 
 but little wind, just enough to make it easy to 
 walk the deck. I was early there and enjoyed 
 the scene much ; the calm, clear sky above us, 
 the sun shedding his cheerful beams on the 
 clear blue sea beneath us, proclaiming the 
 goodness of God in fulfilling His promise that 
 day and night should not cease. A " taber- 
 nacle hath been set for the sun in the heav- 
 ens." He comes forth in his brilliancy and 
 rejoiceth as a strong man to run a race. A 
 spirit of joy seems breathed over the ocean 
 and through the sky. We seem to forget the 
 darkness and gloom in which we have been 
 enveloped, through the night, and can rejoice 
 in the awaking from sleep and unconsciousness 
 to these sweet morning influences. It is a 
 pleasant season for the soul to commune with 
 its Maker. May my first thoughts, oh God, 
 ascend to Thee ! 
 
 Monday, 8th. Lat. 38 45'. Long. 66 
 10'. Mr. McEwen preached yesterday from 
 Numbers 82 : 23 ; " Be sure your sin will find 
 you out." A solemn warning both to Christ- 
 ians and sinners. He appeared to feel much 
 himself, and I hope all felt much. I could 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 117 
 
 mourn over my unfaithfulness ; my heart 
 seemed more broken than usual. I could not 
 refrain from weeping when I reflected how 
 remiss I had been in speaking of Christ to my 
 dear friends who are strangers to Him. Mr. 
 Winslow and myself had a conversation (after 
 service) on the subject of Christian responsi- 
 bility. His heart seemed more than usually 
 affected with the state of the poor sailors, who 
 were yet, so far as we could judge, careless of 
 the things belonging to their everlasting peace. 
 We thought of the approaching separation 
 when we were to see them no more on earth, 
 and felt grieved that not one seemed to be 
 turning to the Lord. At seven o'clock in the 
 evening we had a prayer meeting on deck. 
 Mr. Campbell and Mr. Winslow addressed the 
 sailors in a most affecting manner, weeping as 
 I think, or with voices much changed by 
 emotion. Solemn appeals were made to them. 
 There seemed to be but one sentiment with us, 
 that of pity for this interesting company. With 
 full hearts we talked of their situation, (after 
 the meeting had closed,) and when hope 
 seemed almost fled, three of the objects of our 
 solicitude came to Mr. Campbell and expressed 
 
118 REMAINS OF 
 
 a wish for conversation with him and Mr. 
 Winslow, professing to feel themselves sinners, 
 and as desirous of knowing what they should 
 do to be saved. They requested Mr. W. and 
 C. to come to them on Monday morning. 
 After conversing with and praying for them, 
 they left them, promising in accordance with 
 their wish to meet them in the morning. Be- 
 fore retiring to rest, the brethren appointed 
 to-day for fasting and prayer. This morning 
 we welcomed in the light with joy, and pre- 
 pared to spend the day in seeking blessings on 
 the ship's company, and on ourselves. I think 
 I can say I never had such a sense of God's 
 presence. I should like to tell you some of 
 the exercises of my mind, but do not think it 
 would be well in the present state of things. 
 I feel that I am but dust and ashes, and that 
 it becometh me to hide in the cleft of the rock 
 while the glory of God is over us. I shall try 
 to say but little of myself, however full my 
 heart may be. At ten this morning, Mr. 
 Winslow, McEwen, and Campbell, met those, 
 who were anxious in the forecastle. We held 
 a prayer meeting in the cabin at the same 
 time. At twelve they returned, and instead 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 119 
 
 of three, six were now on their list, all appear- 
 ing to be suitably affected with a sense of sin. 
 The Lord is here evidently ; His presence is 
 felt by Christians, is felt by sinners. Oh, 
 how necessary to walk softly before Him. 
 
 This evening we had our regular evening 
 prayers on deck ; all the seamen present. It 
 was too dark to read. Hymns were given out 
 from memory ; passages of Scripture also from 
 memory. Mr. Winslow again spoke with a 
 full heart ; prayed, and was followed by Mr. 
 McEwen. Closed with that affecting hymn, 
 " Come ye sinners, poor and needy." Much 
 solemnity prevailed. After the services were 
 over, the seamen again clustered around the 
 missionaries to speak of their soul's concerns. 
 A meeting was appointed for those who were 
 not expecting to be on watch tomorrow morn- 
 ing. 
 
 Tuesday , Qth. We have almost an entire 
 calm, weather quite warm for this latitude. 
 The mate has been off in the boat catching 
 albatrosses. I have just been informed that 
 they have brought nine on board the ship. 
 Mr. Winslow inquires if I should like an 
 albatross, if so I could have one. If I could 
 
120 REMAINS OF 
 
 have one nicely preserved in its beauty to send 
 to my friends, I should like it, but the time 
 and trouble of preparing it would be more 
 than I could feel "justified in exacting from any 
 one at this time ; so you must be satisfied with 
 my imperfect account of it. To see them in 
 their best estate, one must visit the southern 
 seas. This morning Mr. W. and McEwen 
 met the seamen ; they have much pleasure in 
 this labor of love, and they meet with much to 
 encourage them. There are now nine of the 
 seamen under convictions of sin. One (the 
 carpenter,) has a hope that he is born again. 
 I never can tell you, dear friends, of the hap- 
 piness there is in witnessing the stately step- 
 pings of the Lord is such a place as this. We 
 are far from home, far from land, a mere speck 
 in this vast ocean. We are alone with God. 
 His presence is felt more than it could be when 
 surrounded by a busy bustling world. There 
 is no place to flee from His piercing eye. The 
 sinner cannot seek new scenes to avoid hearing 
 the voice of prayer. This " voice of prayer" 
 is continually ascending, and the hum of the 
 great Babel cannot drown it. The hearts of 
 God's people here seem very tender. It is 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 121 
 
 easy to weep, and some of us can say with the 
 Psalmist, " Rivers of water run down mine 
 eyes because they keep not thy law." The 
 souls of those who stand aloof seem to be un- 
 speakably precious. We earnestly desire to 
 see sinners turning to the Lord. We know 
 that the Lord can do much for us, therefore 
 we ask much of Him, even the salvation of all 
 who are in the ship, rejoicing always, (as I 
 trust we do now more than ever- before,) that 
 He reigns. 
 
 I have been called on deck to see a Shark. 
 It is the first which has been taken. I did 
 not find it a pleasant sight. Although a small 
 one, it showed great strength and was long in 
 dying. The skin is very rough, almost like 
 a file, of a delicate blue color on the back, 
 shaded off to a silvery white under the belly. 
 We have seen more of the wonders of the deep 
 than are usually seen in one passage. Nine 
 large Albatross and a Shark are not often 
 caught in a day. You would smile to see the 
 curiosity manifested at any thing new. I am 
 as curious as any, and often smile at myself 
 and think I am much changed ; but it is not 
 strange when we consider that in New York 
 
122 REMAINS OF 
 
 we get always something new, and soon grow 
 indifferent. We cannot, as at home, when 
 weary of the monotony of the house, put on 
 our hats and walk out, but must content our- 
 selves with looking at the same objects, the 
 same faces, for days together. The ocean 
 usually presents the same view. There are 
 no gardens, no trees, no flowers. I am sure I 
 shall enjoy the changes that pass upon the face 
 of the earth, if I ever again set foot upon it. 
 How delightful it will be to tread it once again 
 to inhale the scent of flowers, to listen to the 
 song of the bird, to sit in the shade of a tree, 
 and hear the sighing of the wind through its 
 foliage, which has always been to me sweet 
 music. I have much to be thankful for that 
 God has given me so exquisite a relish for the 
 sweet sights and sounds connected with a res- 
 idence on land. I have always found that my 
 enjoyment of them has been heightened after 
 a sea voyage. You will recollect how much I 
 enjoyed every thing after the very long pas- 
 sage I once had from Holland. It seemed that 
 I could never weary of being on the green 
 grass, and among flowers. In my dreams I 
 am often amid most luxuriant trees and bloom- 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 123 
 
 ing gardens. Let none of you count me child- 
 ish until you have been in my place, and know 
 that you could avoid having such thoughts. 
 I am not dissatisfied. No, all things call for 
 my gratitude and thankfulness. All things 
 are as pleasant as I had any reason to expect 
 on board ship. Some more agreeable than I 
 had even dared to hope, and I have much 
 reason to say, " good is the Lord to me an 
 unworthy servant." He is good in this very 
 thing depriving me of some comforts, for a 
 time, that I may know how to' value them. 
 May I be more sensible of his merciful care 
 and kindness. 
 
124 REMAINS OF 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 Wednesday, 10th. Lot. 38 47'. Long. 
 67 6'. The seamen continue to manifest 
 much seriousness. Messrs. Dwight and Mc- 
 Ewen met them in the forecastle this morning. 
 They found it a pleasant season, and as before, 
 they came away much encouraged. Immedi- 
 ately after breakfast this morning, Mr. Wins- 
 low proposed that we should meet in the cabin 
 at twelve o'clock for prayer. He made some 
 very serious remarks, and exhorted each one 
 of us to see to it, that our own souls were 
 right with God, warning us not to be sleeping, 
 lest Christ should come and upbraid us that 
 we could not watch with him. At twelve we 
 came together, had three prayers and singing. 
 This afternoon a few of the ladies met for 
 prayer and mutual edification. We desire to 
 be found waiting upon the Lord at all times, 
 and more especially at this time when God 
 seems about to rend the heavens and come 
 down. 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 125 
 
 Saturday , 13/L Meetings were continued 
 on Thursday and Friday, also again this morn- 
 ing with the seamen ; appearances still very 
 encouraging. We have met for prayer at six 
 in the morning, also at mid-day. Female 
 prayer meeting this afternoon, only four pres- 
 ent, three being unable to leave their beds on 
 account of the very unpleasant motion of the 
 ship, wind being high and contrary. It was 
 very delightful to pray this afternoon. We 
 had cause to be very thankful that God was 
 with us. Prayed especially for the Captain. 
 
 Sabbath, 14A. A delightful morning sky 
 serene, wind light, though still ahead. Met 
 on deck for worship. Mr. Dwight preached. 
 Seamen solemn and attentive. Afternoon, 
 bible class. Meeting at 7 o'clock in the even- 
 ing on deck. Peculiarly affecting addresses 
 from two of the brethren. All felt much for 
 the Captain. At nine o'clock my husband had 
 an opportunity of conversing with him in pri- 
 vate. He (the Captain) was deeply affected, 
 expresses a hope that he shall yet become a 
 Christian, but confesses that he does not pray 
 or seek. We do hope he will be brought 
 
 to consider his ways now while it is called to- 
 11* 
 
126 REMAINS OP 
 
 day, and while the voice of mercy is sounding 
 in his ears. 
 
 ^Eighty-six days out. Monday, ~L5th. Lat. 
 38 40'. Long. 82 20'. We have all along 
 expected to touch at the Island of St. Paul's, 
 but in consequence of head winds shall not be 
 able to. I had quite a desire to go on shore, 
 besides I was curious to see the hot springs 
 which abound near the landing-place. This 
 Island is about ten miles long by five broad. 
 On the east side there is an inlet to a circular 
 basin, through which the sea ebbs and flows 
 over a causeway at the entrance of this re- 
 markable basin, which has been the crater of 
 a volcano. It is uninhabited. American, 
 and sometimes English vessels leave their 
 crews on this island (to kill seals and sea 
 lions) and return for the oil and skins. Seals 
 are in great plenty. The springs mentioned 
 are said to be so hot as that the hands could not 
 be held in them a moment. 212 of the ther- 
 mometer is the usual standard of heat in those 
 near the water's edge. The basin abounds 
 with fish, which may be e&sily caught, and as 
 easily cooked in th,6 Brings? without removing 
 them from tie line. Fire is. sometimes seen 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 127 
 
 to issue from the crevices on the island during 
 the night, it being fraught with subterraneous 
 fire. Lat. 38 42'. Long. 77 53'. These 
 particulars are not to be found in the Geogra- 
 phies ; I gathered them from our Captain and 
 from his nautical books, with descriptions of 
 the verdant appearance of the island, and you 
 may suppose I was disappointed a little to be 
 obliged to pass without even a distant view of 
 it. We are now some miles east of it, and 
 shall not probably see land until we see some 
 peak or smell some spicy breeze from Ceylon. 
 Our course now is due north, and it is very 
 likely we shall see Ceylon in passing, ere we 
 reach Madras. The wind continues to be un- 
 favorable ; weather pleasant. Our daily oc- 
 cupations the same, every spare moment given 
 to Tamul. We have a prayer meeting at noon 
 of each day, in reference to the present cir- 
 cumstances of the crew. I should like to tell 
 you of the hopes we entertain in regard to 
 several of the older sailors, but fear to be pre- 
 mature. We hope we have continued evi- 
 dence that the Lord is with us. Have thought 
 much of my dear, dear brother to-day. Ah, 
 
128 REMAINS OF 
 
 when is it that I do not think of him, of you 
 all? 
 
 Tuesday. Long. 84 50'. Lot. 37 40'. 
 Cloudy and rainy ; a day to be with one's 
 mother. I have felt desirous of being able to 
 think of, and pray for you my dear, dear 
 mother. How I should like to sit by you, and 
 listen awhile to your voice, ever dear to me, 
 but now how much dearer than ever ! Never 
 can I forget all your sweet sympathy for me 
 when I have been ill or depressed in mind. 
 Such unwearied patience such untiring love. 
 I never can repay you ; but, dearest mother, 
 I do believe that your reward is to be given 
 you on high. When I think how little I have 
 ever done for you, my heart is sorely grieved. 
 If I were with you I could pour out my soul 
 in the strongest expressions of gratitude and 
 love. Yes, my dear and honored mother, 
 your affectionate cares and soothing attentions 
 are engraven on my heart, and will form the 
 subject of conversation with dear H., often and 
 often, if we should be allowed to meet. May 
 my dear sisters value their privilege of being 
 near you. If I could but converse with them 
 a few moments to-day, I could tell them of 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 129 
 
 longings I have had to see your dear and ven- 
 erable face once more ; of regrets that I had 
 not been more with you when it was in my 
 power ; of the night visions when your loved 
 form is before me, and of the bitterness of 
 awaking to the conviction that I am to see 
 you no more. I do not pretend to have had 
 no fits of home-sickness. It would be strange 
 if I could be weaned at once from you all. 
 However, I trust I can say that it has often 
 driven me nearer to God, and that when I feel 
 most our separation, I feel most desirous to 
 love my Saviour and find my all in Him. 
 
 Appearances among the sailors are very 
 pleasing. Two seem really and entirely 
 changed. Some of their remarks when speak- 
 ing of their experience are quite affecting. 
 One says, " I once could not have borne to be 
 with a minister, and hear him talk of the con- 
 cerns of the soul for half an hour. No, I 
 should rather have been in irons. Once I 
 could not read my Bible, now I read chapter 
 after chapter and wish to read more ; then I 
 find it so pleasant to go on deck, and meditate 
 on it in my night watch." The person con- 
 versing with him says, " Well, do you not 
 
130 REMAINS OF 
 
 sometimes think it wonderful ?" " It is all a 
 wonder, a wonder of mercy," was his reply. 
 Another remarks, (when speaking of the pro- 
 fanity of some on board,) " It hurts me in- 
 side to hear any of them swearing." Besides 
 the two I have mentioned, there are several 
 others who appear to be seriously inquiring. 
 The Lord will carry on the work we hope un- 
 til none on board need inquire, " Know ye 
 the Lord, but when all shall know him." 
 
 Thursday, 18ih. Lot. 35 24'. Long. 89 
 2'. Wind contrary ; getting along slowly. I 
 always like to say something every day to dear 
 friends at home, and although not well, I must 
 just say that we are to have the sacrament of 
 the Lord's Supper dispensed on board our 
 ship the next Sabbath. It is pleasant, and 
 you will think so, and feel grateful that your 
 unworthy sister can enjoy such a high privilege 
 even here on the ocean. I fully believe that 
 our Lord can meet us here, as well as under 
 the roof of temples made with hands. Are 
 you praying for us every day ? ' Let no day 
 pass without performing this duty, especially 
 for us. 
 
 Saturday, 20th. Lot. 34. Long. 88 19'. 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 131 
 
 I was able to go on deck last evening and 
 hear the preparation sermon, preached by Mr. 
 McEwen ; subject, the marriage of the king's 
 son, to which all were invited. We had been 
 indulging faithless fe^trs that God was about to 
 withdraw his Holy Spirit from us, as for a few 
 days we had seen no new inquirers ; but after 
 the services were over, the passenger (for 
 whom we had been praying) came to Mr. W. 
 and made a most affecting acknowledgment 
 of his sinfulness, and besought instruction and 
 advice. Mr. W. mentioned some very flagrant 
 sins of which he had been suspected. He con- 
 fessed every thing with many tears ; nor was 
 he, to whom he had applied for counsel, much 
 less affected. They mingled their tears, and 
 I trust this poor sinner was faithfully dealt 
 with, and pointed to the only hope for the lost. 
 They remained together until late in the eve- 
 ning. 
 
 As we were conversing of the wonderful 
 doings of the Lord in our midst, and mourning 
 that the captain manifested no particular seri- 
 ousness, a light knock was heard at our door, 
 and on opening it, one of the brethren entered 
 to say, that, late as it was, he could not go to 
 
132 REMAINS OF 
 
 bed without telling us that he had been talking 
 with the captain, that he had expressed great 
 anxiety, and confessed that for many days he 
 had been wretched, that he would give all he 
 had in the w r orld if he 'could but obtain the 
 " pearl of price." He could not be made to 
 understand that it was offered without money 
 and without price ; that it was freely given to 
 all who repent and forsake their sins and come 
 to Christ. He says he is determined to seek 
 earnestly, and we do trust he will be sincere 
 and persevering, and we know if he does so 
 he will find. Ought we not to be grateful for 
 what is passing before us ? We have, doubt- 
 less, many hearts in America responding to 
 every throb of gratitude felt by us. You will 
 all be happy that we are here ; happy that we 
 have so delightful a preparation for our work 
 among the heathen. Four of the seamen give 
 good evidence of having been born again. We 
 will praise our God for all that is past, and 
 trust Him for all that's to come. Female 
 prayer meeting this afternoon. Are the dear 
 friends in Westfield who meet the same after- 
 noon, still praying for me ? Let them not 
 weary of it. They must continue to hold up 
 
MKS. '- CATHARINE WINSLOW. 133 
 
 my hands, for I am feeble, but blessed be the 
 Lord, He is mighty, and He will kindly listen 
 to the prayers of his children when they inter- 
 cede for one another. I hope, through your 
 prayers, to be able to do something for God's 
 glory among the heathen. If I can be made 
 useful in communicating instruction to some 
 poor heathen girl, can be permitted to lead 
 some such to the Saviour for His blessing, I 
 shall have reason to rejoice in the hour, the 
 sad hour when I parted from you all, and you 
 will have reason to join me in rejoicing. 
 
 12 
 
134 
 
 REMAINS OF 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 Monday, 22d. Lot. 30 33'. Long. 87 
 7'. Sacrament at sea. Yesterday morning 
 was one of the pleasantest we have had. The 
 air was mild like a May morning ; ship going 
 slowly but pleasantly through the water ; a 
 bright sun and clean decks. We assembled 
 at the usual hour on deck. Mr. Winslow 
 preached from these words, " As Moses lifted 
 up the serpent in the wilderness, so shall the 
 Son of Man be lifted up." Audience very 
 full, and great solemnity pervading the place. 
 At the close of the exercise, notice was given 
 that the sacrament of the Lord's Supper would 
 be administered at half-past twelve o'clock in 
 the passengers' cabin, and all who chose were 
 invited to witness it. 
 
 Our simple arrangements were soon made. 
 The green cloth extended the length of the 
 table, and at the head was laid a damask nap- 
 kin with a silver wine cup, and the loaf, pre- 
 pared by me. At the appointed hour we 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 135 
 
 surrounded the table with tearful eyes and full 
 hearts. Every thing was calculated to excite 
 deep feeling. The second mate is a professor 
 of religion, he was with us at the table. The 
 four seamen, who are entertaining hopes that 
 they love Jesus, were with us as spectators of 
 the solemn scene, as was also our captain and 
 the other passenger. Affecting thoughts came 
 over me, of the church at home, (where I 
 have so often communed,) of dear friends, of 
 the goodness of God in thus spreading a table 
 for us while on the lonely sea, also the thought 
 of its being the first and last time I should sit 
 at the Lord's table on earth with this company. 
 After an introductory address by Mr. Mc- 
 Ewen, Mr. Winslow rose and proceeded to the 
 consecration of the elements. After breaking 
 the bread, he distributed it to those within 
 reach, with a most touching personal address. 
 I should like to tell you, at least, what was 
 said to me, but will leave it until we meet. It 
 is enough to say now that a tide of solemn 
 emotion filled my soul. I think Jesus was 
 with us feasting our hearts with joy and glad- 
 ness. Although there was much weeping in 
 that little assembly, we could say " farewell, 
 
136 REMAINS OF 
 
 what earth calls happiness, farewell all joys 
 but joys that never can expire." We did 
 rejoice in our privileges, and although no 
 massive flagons graced our board, no splendid 
 chapel roof was above us to echo the pealing 
 notes of the organ, or throw back the sound of 
 the penitential hymn as it rose in its plaintive- 
 ness to God, we could still rejoice in the Lord, 
 and joy in the God of our salvation. It was 
 good to be there. Mr. Campbell made the 
 concluding remarks and prayer. He wept 
 much as he recounted the mercies of our Lord. 
 His words will long remain with us when we 
 shall see his face no more. Seldom do mission- 
 aries have such a season by the way. May 
 we go in the strength of it for many days. 
 The only bar to our happiness seemed to be 
 that the poor seamen who were looking on, and 
 who we have reason to hope are true converts, 
 could not be admitted to partake. The reasons 
 for not inviting them must be obvious to all. 
 Should they continue steadfast, after passing 
 their season of trial and temptation at Cal- 
 cutta, they are to be affectionately recom- 
 mended to the churches at home, and I hope 
 we who are so soon to see them no more here, 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 187 
 
 may commune with them hereafter in heaven. 
 Mr. Winslow has been attending a meeting 
 with them this morning ; one of the sailors 
 prayed. A few pages were read from " Bax- 
 ter's Call," with which they appeared much 
 impressed. A dream was related by one of 
 them which was very striking ; probably it 
 would not have been mentioned, had not some 
 remarks of the brethren led to it. It was told 
 with much feeling by the dreamer, and served 
 to show the turn of thought in his mind. A 
 mass of interesting facts might be mentioned 
 of the last fortnight, in relation to the work 
 which is going on here, but time presses me 
 continually, so that I have not opportunity to 
 say what I wish to. We have more meetings 
 than formerly, and I still try to get on a little 
 in study, but it is difficult, you may suppose, 
 in the present state of things. 
 
 Tuesday, Z3d. Our young friend and fel- 
 low-passenger, entertains hopes that he has 
 passed from death unto life. He says that 
 after the long conversation he had with Mr. 
 W., he could get no rest until he had submitted 
 to the Saviour. He thinks he has given him- 
 self away in sincerity of heart, and with full 
 
 12* 
 
138 REMAINS OF 
 
 purpose, resolving to forsake his sins, and lead 
 a new life. He is young in years ; a season 
 of trial awaits him at Calcutta. He has not 
 much energy of mind, but we hope that God 
 will keep him in the day of temptation. 
 
 The captain has been under deep convictions 
 of sin for several days. He told Mr. Winslow 
 that he could not pray, although he made 
 many attempts. He has appeared to be very 
 wretched, his eyes swollen with weeping most 
 of the time. The burden of sin was very 
 dreadful to him, and yet he could see no way 
 of getting rid of it. If money could do it, he 
 would give all he had, was his expression, but 
 he knew that the wealth of the Indies could 
 not purchase peace for the guilty conscience. 
 The simple truths of the Gospel were often set 
 before him in all plainness, and prayer was 
 offered at stated seasons in our rooms in refer- 
 ence to his case. Monday, all day, we noticed 
 a very pleasant change in his appearance ; a 
 quiet joy seemed to pervade his whole being. 
 He said but little to any one ; was much alone. 
 I sat up late in the evening in my room, and 
 was wondering why Mr. Winslow did not come, 
 as it was our hour for retiring, and he was 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 139 
 
 usually down earlier. When he did come, it 
 was to bring glad tidings. He had been con- 
 versing with the captain, and had learned from 
 him that prayer was no longer a burden, but a 
 delight ; that he could now come with the feel- 
 ing of a child to a Father, and plead for pardon ; 
 that he hoped for acceptance through Jesus 
 Christ. He seemed to be full of peace and 
 joy. I never, I think, felt more affected at 
 any instance of the like kind. The intelligence 
 was communicated to one or two of the friends 
 who had been much interested for him, and 
 soon the voice of thanksgiving was heard as- 
 cending to God for his mercies to us. We 
 rejoiced in the conversion of one whose influ- 
 ence over the seamen is great, and who will 
 be likely now to exert that influence on the 
 Lord's side. You can scarcely imagine our 
 pleasure in seeing this dear friend appear at 
 morning prayers, at all our little seasons of 
 intercession where he has not been wont to 
 appear heretofore. His usual practice has 
 been to meet us at evening prayers, but now 
 he says, he longs for the time in the morning 
 as well as at night. Perhaps there was never 
 a more apparent change as to manner than in 
 
140 REMAINS OF 
 
 his case. So meek and quiet in his demeanor 
 compared with the hurry and restlessness ex- 
 hibited formerly. We have constantly head 
 winds, and have had for days, but he manifests 
 no impatience, although impatience and anger 
 have heretofore been his besetting sins. He 
 is ready with his texts every morning, and ap- 
 pears to study the Scriptures as attentively as 
 any of our number. 
 
 Friday, 26th. Wind still contrary. Meet- 
 ings continue to be solemn. Last night wor- 
 shiped on deck by the light of the moon. It 
 was a sweet and holy time. The seamen are 
 always with us at these meetings. No new 
 cases have occurred, of concern, for some days. 
 Sorrow fills our hearts as we look on those who 
 are far from God. No outward opposition has 
 appeared, although we have reason to suppose 
 those who are serious, have been ridiculed by 
 their shipmates. It seems not to affect them 
 in the least. 
 
 Saturday -, 21th. We have almost a calm, 
 are hoping, for the trade winds to assist us on 
 our way. They are usually met with in these 
 latitudes. Continue our twelve o'clock prayer 
 meeting ; captain now always with us. The 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 141 
 
 first officer is an object of great solicitude with 
 us, he is not at all serious. His natural dispo- 
 sition remarkably amiable, his deportment to- 
 wards us kind as possible. When any of the 
 brethren converse with him, he says that he 
 should be very glad to become a Christian, but 
 that at present The has no time to think much 
 about it, his cares are so many. If he could 
 but feel the same interest for himself that oth- 
 ers do for him, we might have hope. 
 
 Sabbath. Lat. 23 58'. Long. 88 52'. 
 Worshiped on deck, pleasant weather, wind 
 high and rather more favorable. It was diffi- 
 cult to keep our seats. Mr. McE wen's turn 
 to preach ; text, John's 1st Epistle, 3d chap- 
 ter. He is usually much engaged with his 
 subject, almost vehement in his manner. Ser- 
 mon was mainly addressed to the seamen. Mr. 
 Winslow was with them in the steerage in the 
 afternoon. I was in my bed, with a bad 
 headache, caused by the violent motion of the 
 ship. 
 
 Monday. Lat. 20 2'. Long. 87 35'. A 
 fine wind ; we are again sailing rapidly, nearly 
 four degrees a day ; are within the Southern 
 Tropic, hoping to keep this wind until we reach 
 
142 REMAINS OF 
 
 the equator. We are thrown about at such a 
 rate that I cannot write, or indeed do any thing 
 to advantage, although I get along better than 
 most of the others. Three of the ladies have 
 to lie in bed from sea-sickness ; one other, 
 sitting at the dinner table to-day, had her lap 
 filled with soup, and her hand*scalded. I have 
 much to do, and feel very anxious to have all 
 my letters ready in case any vessel should be 
 about sailing homeward when we arrive at 
 Madras. 
 
 Wednesday. Wind light and ahead ; pros- 
 pect of a long passage. Held our evening 
 meeting on deck. Pleasant weather with a 
 fine moon. Such occasions are usually em- 
 braced by the brethren to meet above, that the 
 sailors may have an opportunity of attending. 
 I noticed more deep and serious feeling on the 
 part of the speakers than usual. They seemed 
 to feel the immense weight of their obligations, 
 also the worth of souls. All were exhorted 
 again and again to escape the coming wrath, 
 and flee to the ark of safety in this the day of 
 their merciful visitation. 
 
 Thursday, March 3d. Lat. 13 47' South. 
 Long. 85 38' East. The missionaries met 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 143 
 
 this evening to consult together as to the ex- 
 pediency of having a day of fasting appointed 
 for tomorrow. As the Lord had been pleased 
 to bless these means when used in former in. 
 stances, they felt encouraged to come before 
 Him again in the same manner. They re- 
 solved to humble themselves with fasting and 
 prayer, that peradventure He would incline 
 His ear to their supplications, and send a gra- 
 cious rain of righteousness, that every one with 
 us in the ship might acknowledge Jesus to the 
 glory of God the Father. The Lord has said, 
 " Prove me now herewith if I will not open 
 you the windows of heaven and pour you out a 
 blessing that there shall not be room enough 
 to receive it." In hope of thus obtaining the 
 promised mercy, we are desirous of coming 
 and bringing all the tithes into the store-house. 
 May all come with a proper spirit, and then 
 we may expect the fulfillment of the promise. 
 Friday morning. Wind light and contrary 
 with frequent squalls of rain. Met according 
 to appointment at ten this morning for social 
 worship in the cabin. Prayer was offered by 
 each of the brethren that the " Hope of Israel, 
 the Saviour thereof in time of trouble, would 
 
144 REMAINS OF 
 
 no longer be as a stranger in the land, and as 
 a way-faring man that turneth aside to tarry 
 for a night," but that he would graciously be 
 pleased to take up his abode with us, and that 
 as we were called by his name, he would leave 
 us not. I cannot speak of the feelings of oth- 
 ers, but for myself I think I felt the solemnity 
 of the requests we were making before God. 
 May the angel that came and stood at the 
 altar, having a golden censer, offer our prayers 
 with those of all saints ! With such an in- 
 tercessor what may we not hope for ? 
 
 Monday. Lot. 8 24'. Mr. Campbell 
 preached in his turn from these words : " How 
 shall we escape if we neglect so great salva- 
 tion ?" Every word he uttered seemed to 
 come from the heart, and it reached to the 
 hearts of some, at least. There was weeping 
 in our midst, but not from the unconverted, as 
 I would gladly have seen, but from those who 
 have lately learned to know and love the Lord, 
 One, in particular, of the seamen, (a sensible 
 man, and much thought of by the Captain,) 
 wept almost continually. If you could have 
 seen him, dear M., with his red flannel, his 
 clean canvass trowsers, low shoes with muck 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 145 
 
 ribbon to tie them, (a piece of foppery peculiar 
 to seamen I believe,) his little cotton handker- 
 chief tightly grasped in his hand, applied al- 
 most constantly to his eyes to arrest the gath- 
 ering tears of joy, how your heart would have 
 warmed towards him ; also the others who sat 
 with him, six of them, as we hope all converted 
 men. My soul acknowledged them as breth- 
 ren in Christ Jesus. The most interesting of 
 the group, next to the one above mentioned, 
 was the carpenter. In his countenance was 
 an expression of holy joy, blended with meek- 
 ness. He shed no tears, but sat composedly 
 with folded arms, eyes fastened at times on 
 the speaker, and again thrown down to the 
 deck. So much is there to be ascribed to the 
 natural temperament, one weeps while another 
 smiles, when thinking of the love of God. 
 Those who yet stand aloof were strongly urged 
 to accept the great salvation. Evening meet- 
 ing on deck. I remained there until ten 
 o'clock on account of the heat below ; left at 
 last with reluctance, after seeing the moon 
 rise in its beauty. We have kept this day 
 (Monday) as a day of thanksgiving. It was 
 determined on some days ago. The first 
 
 13 
 
146 REMAINS OF 
 
 Monday of the month was thought to be a 
 very proper time, as we should then close the 
 day with the monthly concert. We have been 
 favored with very fine weather. All our num- 
 ber in good health ; all able to assemble at ten 
 this morning for worship; every one of the 
 crew present, through the kindness of the 
 captain. Exercises (conducted by Mr. W.) 
 consisted, for the first half hour, of prayer and 
 praise alternately. He then addressed us 
 from the words, u What shall I render to the 
 Lord for all his benefits ?" in connection with 
 this text also, " Offer unto God thanksgiving." 
 After noticing some of the principal causes we 
 had for gratitude, he gave many striking ex- 
 amples from holy writ of this duty. He felt 
 much, and the occasion was one of deep inter- 
 est to us all. Two of the brethren followed 
 with appropriate and very feeling remarks. 
 At the noon prayer meeting in the cabin, our 
 causes of thankfulness were more particularly 
 mentioned than was proper when all were 
 present. Our hearts were affected as we 
 thought of all God had done for us since he 
 brought us from the land of our fathers. Not 
 one good thing has failed of all which was 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 147 
 
 promised us. Here we can raise our Ebenezer. 
 Here we can set up our pillar, and say, thus 
 far the Lord hath helped us. 
 
 I am satisfied with the goodness of his house. 
 I am amply remunerated for all the sorrows of 
 heart I have sustained in our separation. The 
 thought of these converted souls is worth much, 
 and then to hear what they say of the good- 
 ness of God, it is most affecting. Again let 
 me say, " The Lord has done great things for 
 us, whereof we are glad." 
 
 This evening we held our prayer meeting 
 on deck in concert with friends at home, and 
 with Christians all around the world ; from the 
 far East to the far West, this cloud of incense 
 is arising monthly, and a blessing will follow. 
 A great day is promised, though we may not 
 live to see it a day when all shall know the 
 Lord. He will in his own good time hasten it 
 on. Is it not near even now ? God has 
 wrought great changes on the earth in course 
 of the last twenty-five years, and the same 
 term of time to come may show still greater. 
 We have reason to expect it when we consider 
 the facilities for traveling. How much easier, 
 and with how much less expense, missionaries 
 
148 REMAINS OF 
 
 may get from place to place to carry the gos- 
 pel ; also the comparative ease with which 
 Bibles and tracts may be disseminated. May 
 we not soon expect to hear the sound from 
 every high hill and from every valley, u How 
 beautiful upon the mountains are the feet of 
 him that bringeth good tidings, that publisheth 
 peace, that saith unto Zion, thy God reigneth." 
 Thursday, March 10th. Lat. 2 48' South. 
 Long. 87 25'. I have written nothing in 
 this since Monday, having nothing interesting 
 to say. The wind is light and almost always 
 ahead. Weather very warm. I am happy to 
 tell you, however, that the warm weather is 
 not so trying to me -as I expected. I now 
 perspire sufficiently for health. I am able to 
 employ myself constantly, either in writing or 
 study. This is encouraging. Often I feel 
 very languid and seem to have no strength ; 
 but I think it is for want of exercise. Should 
 I live to reach land, I hope to be able to 
 walk a great deal, as that is considered a very 
 important means of keeping up health. Can 
 form but little idea when we shall arrive, hav- 
 ing so much head wind. We are actually 
 crawling along inch by inch. 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 149 
 
 Monday, March 14th. Lot. 1 44' North. 
 Long. 87 30' East. We are again in the 
 northern hemisphere, having crossed the equa- 
 tor yesterday, (Sabbath.) Our hopes are 
 often raised with appearances of change of 
 wind, but favorable gales are not to be had for 
 the wishing. We get along very slowly. The 
 captain is beginning to be anxious about our 
 supply of water. We have been for some 
 time on allowance, and shall probably have 
 that allowance reduced to-day, as there are 
 but three casks left, and we number thirty -four 
 souls in all, besides we have yet considerable 
 stock requiring water. Our cow, for which 
 we have a great partiality, must have drink 
 enough, or she cannot afford milk for us. It 
 is well that I am not so much of a water drink- 
 er as my sisters, or I might suffer ; as it is/ I 
 get along pretty well. One thing which recon- 
 ciles me to the privation is, that the last we 
 have had was so unpleasant, both to smell and 
 taste, that I could not bear it near me, unless 
 compelled by excessive thirst. But these are 
 troubles easily borne there is almost no com- 
 plaining on account of it. 
 
 Tuesday. Lat. 3. Long. 86 40'. We are 
 
 13* 
 
150 REMAINS OF 
 
 at last favored with a little slant of fair wind. 
 All is lively again. If this wind continues 
 we shall soon see land, and I have yet many 
 things to do to get ready for arrival. In the 
 multiplicity of my thoughts, the comforts of 
 God delight my soul. Thus far all is well 
 with us. The promises are precious as much 
 or more so than ever. 
 
 March ~L8th. Early this morning land 
 was seen from the mast-head. It proved 
 to be some of the highest peaks in Cey- 
 lon. I came up as soon as I felt able and took 
 a look at that island which is to be my home 
 while living, and in all probability my last rest- 
 ing-place. Dear mother, you cannot imagine 
 my feelings. I could not talk and laugh, as 
 others did about me, in the fullness of their 
 j oy at seeing land ; but on the contrary, found 
 it difficult to repress my tears ; riot tears of 
 regret, dear mother, but they flow from affect- 
 ing thoughts as to my unfitness to do my duty, 
 of the great need of faithfulness on the part of 
 those who go out to the heathen, of the deso- 
 lation, in a moral point of view, of this eastern 
 world, thoughts of what awaits me there. 
 Shall I see dear sister H., or shall I have to 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 151 
 
 hear the intelligence that she is not ? Thoughts 
 of absent friends, of my loved home, also press 
 upon me, and I must leave these pages and 
 try to write to some. I shall not be able to 
 do all I wish, on account of illness. The light 
 winds bore us slowly past the island, which we 
 contemplated with great interest, as its fea- 
 tures increased in magnitude and distinctness. 
 Many of the most prominent head-lands were 
 pointed out ,to us by Mr. Winslow. We are 
 now off Batticaloe, about mid-way of the island. 
 There has been some little expectation of our 
 being able to land at Point Pedro, but the 
 captain now thinks he shall not be able to 
 stop long enough for us to get on shore. It 
 would not do for him to cast anchor here on 
 account of his insurance, but if any boats had 
 come off, we might have obtained a passage to 
 the shore in them. As none appears, we are 
 obliged to go on. 
 
 Monday, 21st. Yesterday we were passing 
 along the coast south of Madras quite near the 
 shore ; had a fine view of the different points 
 of the head-lands, until we reached the seven 
 Pagodas, when night closed in upon us and 
 prevented our seeing Madras as we came near 
 
152 REMAINS OF 
 
 ifc. Our ship was very quiet and we had our 
 evening prayer meeting on the deck. Capt. 
 D. gave out a hymn from memory, and after 
 it was sung he engaged in prayer. It was 
 altogether a most solemn season the near 
 view of separation, the thoughts of what the 
 Lord had done for us, and the hopes we had 
 that His presence was still with us, affected 
 our minds in a very peculiar manner. We re- 
 tired at the usual hour, and from the weariness 
 caused by over excitement, I was soon asleep. 
 At midnight we cast anchor in the roads oppo- 
 site Madras ; the surf being a permanent obsta- 
 cle to coming near the shore, ships are obliged 
 to moor off at a distance of two miles. This 
 morning my ears were assailed with a variety 
 of strange sounds on first awaking ; I rose 
 hastily, and on looking through the Venetians 
 of my room door, I saw the cabin filled 
 with natives. I cannot express to you my as- 
 tonishment at their singular appearance, and 
 will not attempt at this busy, busy moment to 
 do more than write a hasty letter or two, to 
 send by Mr. Winslow, who is going on shore 
 immediately, and wishes a letter to forward to 
 Ceylon, informing them of our arrival, &c., &c. 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 153 
 
 Afternoon. Mr. W. has returned, bringing 
 letters from the dear friends at Jaffna. H. 
 and her family are well, and have long been 
 very anxiously expecting us. It will be some 
 weeks yet ere I can hope to see them, but it 
 is a great relief to my mind to know that they 
 are well. I shall send you the letter we re- 
 ceived from them, so need not now speak par- 
 ticularly of its contents. I received a splendid 
 boquet of flowers from the shore. We arrang- 
 ed them in glasses at each end of our supper- 
 table, and as it was our last evening together, 
 we resolved to invite Capt. D. with the first 
 officer and passenger to take tea with us. All 
 that were left of American delicacies were 
 brought forward on the occasion to grace the 
 board. As soon as our social meal was over, 
 Mr. Winslow rose, and, in the name of the 
 company, presented the Captain and both 
 mates each with a handsome copy of the Holy 
 Scriptures, (which he had been commissioned 
 to procure while he was on shore.) They 
 were received with emotion of heart scarcely 
 to be repressed. Each one spoke a few words, 
 expressing their sense of the value of the gift, 
 and the great love they felt for the donors. 
 
154 REMAINS OF 
 
 I would rather have witnessed this scene, than 
 the presentation of any of the silver vases I 
 have lately heard of. I have not time to tell 
 you what was said on both sides it will not 
 soon be forgotten by any of us I think. At 
 evening we attended the monthly concert of 
 prayer, for the seamen, on the deck. After 
 introductory remarks by one of the brethren, 
 the captain spoke, as did also the mate and 
 two of the seamen. I believe I have not 
 told you the particulars of the conversion of 
 the mate of our ship, and from want of time 
 cannot now do so, but will just remark that 
 his convictions have been most poignant. 
 Clouds long overhung his mind, but have now 
 passed away, and left him a changed being. 
 He has had most wonderful experience of the 
 goodness of the Lord, and we have had most 
 astonishing answers to our prayers for him. 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 155 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 Madras, March 24th. Owing to a press of 
 business I have not touched these sheets for 
 some days. I have had much to do in getting 
 ready to leave the ship, and much time has 
 been occupied in prayer meetings, &c. We 
 have had some delightful seasons on our ship's 
 deck, so deeply interesting as to make me feel 
 quite unwilling to leave ; it seemed like quit- 
 ting a consecrated home. The Lord has been 
 with us there, filling our hearts with joys almost 
 unutterable. Our last two or three meetings 
 were such as I have never before witnessed, 
 and scarcely had an idea of. The morning we 
 were expecting to come on shore, the captain, 
 mates, and all the seamen were with us at 
 prayers in our cabin. After the usual reading 
 and prayer, by one of the brethren, the mate 
 gave a most moving address to such of the 
 sailors as were not serious; after which he 
 prayed, for us, for all. His prayer was most 
 remarkably adapted to the case of each, the 
 
156 REMAINS OF 
 
 words most appropriate. It seemed that he 
 was indeed taught by the Holy Spirit, and 
 that the Author and Inspirer of prayer was 
 assisting him with every word he uttered. It 
 came from the heart, and reached to the heart. 
 There was much weeping in our midst. Deep 
 sobs spoke the intensity of emotion filling each 
 heart. The presence of the Lord seemed to 
 fill the place ; we could rejoice in the convic- 
 tion that His love was still with us. We 
 praised Him for the exhibitions of His power 
 in our midst. He has, according to the immu- 
 tability of His nature, exercised the same 
 power and goodness, the same means in the 
 case of one, as in that of another. Each have 
 felt the burden of sin, and have found a de- 
 liverer from it in Jesus. At the close of the 
 meeting, the seamen came to us, shook hands, 
 received the parting exhortation, and the fare- 
 well word. After they left the cabin, we had 
 to go through the painful task of bidding adieu 
 to the companions of our long voyage. The 
 dissolution of closely established associations 
 was acutely trying. Although the hope of 
 reaching port had long animated me, and 
 rendered all the difficulties of a sea-voyage 
 
MKS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 157 
 
 light ; yet when the event actually arrived, it 
 was attended with far different feelings from 
 what I had anticipated. Parting with our 
 missionary friends was like leaving brothers 
 and sisters. Those only who have been simi- 
 larly situated, can understand my feelings. 
 The hope of a re-union in heaven bore us 
 through ; and word being given that all was 
 ready, we were lowered into the accommoda- 
 tion boat at the side of the ship. Our friends 
 ranged themselves along the quarter-deck, and 
 looking down upon us, sang the last verse of 
 the parting hymn, " They go, and sincere is 
 the glad consecration." It was most touching, 
 but not more so than the farewell cheers of the 
 poor sailors bursting unexpectedly upon our 
 ears, and which I shall never, never forget. The 
 discordant song of the heathen boatmen next 
 succeeded, accompanied by the quick motion 
 of their numerous paddles, and we were soon 
 swept away from our ship towards the surf 
 near the shore, passing through which is by no 
 means an agreeable operation. It is much 
 dreaded by all who are obliged to encounter 
 it, and I think with reason. The surf at 
 Madras consists of two distinct lines of break- 
 
 14 
 
158 REMAINS OF 
 
 ers on the beach, running parallel to each oth- 
 er, and to the shore. These foaming ridges 
 are caused by a succession of waves curling 
 over, and breaking upon sand banks. The 
 long ocean swell coming across the Bay of 
 Bengal, a distance of nearly five hundred 
 miles from the Arracan Coast, the Malay 
 Peninsula, and the Island of Sumatra, as it is 
 driven towards the land, finds less and less 
 room for its " wild waves' play," and finally 
 rises above the general level of the sea in 
 enormous ridges curling into high and toppling 
 waves, and then dashing like the loudest thun- 
 der along the coast. Some writers have com- 
 pared the sound of it in the night, and when 
 the wind is high, to the roar of Niagara. We 
 passed through it with more composure than 
 might have been expected. Crowds of natives 
 drew the boat up as far on the beach as possi- 
 ble, and an arm chair on poles was in an in- 
 stant placed for us, in which being seated, we 
 were borne on men's shoulders to the dry 
 ground. There a scene ensued which beggars 
 all description. Palanquins, bandies and 
 carriages, with their proprietors seeking to be 
 employed, coolies snatching up different parts 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. * 159 
 
 of our baggage ; police-men, custom-house offi- 
 cers, soldiers from the fort, and idlers or look- 
 ers-on, all talking at once to Mr. Winslow, and 
 well it was for them that he is such a pattern 
 of patience, or they must some of them have 
 been in danger of being beaten, I think. 
 
 After some time Mr. and Mrs. D. were seat- 
 ed in a carriage, and the post-boy made to un- 
 derstand where they were to go. I was then 
 helped into a bandy, (a conveyance much like 
 a gig,) which was taken to the door of the 
 custom-house to wait for Mr. W., who was ap- 
 plying for a pass for the trunks. While there, 
 I saw some of the native women and little 
 children, (for the first time.) My heart warmed 
 towards the children, especially the girls. The 
 women were much more miserable looking than 
 I had expected ; their long black hair matted 
 and uncombed, their very scant clothing, con- 
 sisting only of a piece of dirty cloth around 
 them, with one end thrown over the shoulder, 
 gave them an appearance of squalid wretched- 
 ness scarcely to be conceived of by you ; but 
 these are first impressions, and relate only to 
 the poorest class perhaps. As I sat waiting, I 
 thought of home, and I thought how little idea 
 
160 REMAINS OF 
 
 we had formed there, of the state of things 
 here. Mr. Winslow soon joined me, and we 
 rode on, (a horse-keeper running by the side 
 and keeping up with us.) Arrangements had 
 been made for us to be at Mr. Smith's, [of the 
 London Missionary Society,] and on arriving 
 at his house, we met a most cordial reception 
 from Mr. and Mrs. Smith, and in a few mo- 
 ments I felt quite at home. The first appear- 
 ance of this place is quite imposing ; the houses 
 ofthe Europeans being very large, covered with 
 white stucco, with spacious verandahs, support- 
 ed by columns. They are situated in the 
 middle of a large garden, or compound, as they 
 call them here, in which are interspersed the 
 cocoa, plaintain, and other trees. On being 
 shown to my room, I was delighted to find 
 that it opened upon the sea. A fine view 
 presents, in front of the house, the surf com- 
 ing in with the speed of a race horse, and 
 breaking upon the shore, while a little to the 
 left is a grove of the cocoa-nut tree, which 
 seems to delight in holding out its slender and 
 feathery arms to embrace the sea-breeze as it 
 passes. Gardens are to be seen all around me, 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 161 
 
 with the richest of flowers mingled with the 
 large, soft, silky leaves of the plantain. 
 
 The fanciful architecture of the buildings, so 
 different from any thing I have ever beheld, 
 the bronze figures of the natives seen in all 
 directions nearly naked, or with a white cloth 
 wrapped about them, and usually a voluminous 
 turban of brilliant scarlet or crimson on the 
 head, all seem like a new world. In fact all 
 the descriptions we have had of India and 
 Indian scenery, convey but a very imperfect 
 idea to the mind. I need hardly suppose that 
 I can do better than others have done at giv- 
 ing graphic pictures, so will not attempt any 
 labored account, but rather tell you where I 
 go, what I see of the people, &c., &c. 
 
 As we were taking tea, Mrs. B. came, with 
 her husband, to see us. She has lived more 
 than a year at Jaffna, is intimately acquainted 
 with dear Harriet, saw her a few months ago. 
 I got much information from her as to Jaffna. 
 I believe I wrote you that H. has another son, 
 born last autumn. I went to the dissenting 
 chapel with Mr. Smith at evening, in his coach, 
 while Mr. B. drove in a bandy, with Mr. 
 Winslow in company, to the same place. Mr. 
 
162 REMAINS OF 
 
 Wirislow preached, and gave some account of 
 the revival on board ship, with which the peo- 
 ple seemed exceedingly interested. 
 
 The chapel is open on all sides, (by this I 
 mean the very large Venetian windows, thrown 
 entirely open from the roof to the ground,) 
 while within it was most brilliantly lighted by 
 lamps fed with cocoa-nut oil and having large 
 glass shades over them. We passed a pagoda 
 in our drive, but so rapidly that I caught but 
 an imperfect view of it. 
 
 Thursday. Mr. W. has been all day much 
 engaged at the custom-house, and with his 
 agents, so that I have not been out at all. I 
 have tried to write some letters, but find my 
 mind very unsettled. I feel much more for 
 these poor people than I did before I saw them, 
 and long for the time to come when I may be 
 doing something for their good. The monsoon 
 appears to be regularly set in, and we shall 
 most likely be obliged to go down to the point 
 of the peninsula by land, and cross the straits 
 of Manaar to Jaffna instead of trying to get 
 round in a native boat. How long it will be, 
 ere I see dear Harriet,, I cannot tell, I am 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 163 
 
 trying to be patient, and to meet disappoint- 
 ments cheerfully. 
 
 25th. We had quite a thunder-storm last 
 night. It is beautifully clear this morning. I 
 am just going out with Mr. W. to look at our 
 luggage, or rather to open some of the trunks 
 and select what we shall need for our overland 
 journey. Our things are at a store-house some 
 distance from this. We are to go in palan- 
 quins ; I have not yet been in one, and am 
 very reluctant to being carried in this way, 
 preferring much to walk ; but this it seems is 
 out of the question, as nobody does so but the 
 natives. I am distressed at having eight men 
 to carry two persons, but I am told I must get 
 accustomed to it, and that it is a favor to these 
 people to employ them ; but what a waste of 
 time, when brute power might, it would seem, 
 be as well. Our horse would have drawn us 
 as easily as these eight men, and how much 
 more agreeable to me. 
 
 Afternoon. I have been better pleased 
 with the palanquin than I expected. At first 
 the noise made by the bearers annoyed me ex- 
 ceedingly, but I soon forgot it, having so much 
 to notice on all sides. We were about two 
 
164 REMAINS OF 
 
 hours engaged in repacking and arranging our 
 things to send in the dhony (native boat), to 
 Jaffna ; after which I returned home, "while 
 Mr. W. went to finish his business at the Cus. 
 torn-house. Mrs. Smith has very kindly invited 
 a little supper party, on our account, this 
 evening ; and among the guests we are expect- 
 ing to see Major Brett, who was so kind to 
 dear sister Harriet when she was at the Neilg- 
 henies. I believe they staid at his house. 
 
 11 at night. I have heard much of my 
 dear sister from Major B. He is very com- 
 municative, very pious ; and although high 
 in the army, continues to keep himself un- 
 spotted from the world. It is pleasant to meet 
 such a person. He has never been married ; 
 is now quite advanced in life, spends much of 
 his income in promoting good works, and help- 
 ing on the good cause. His gentlemanly quiet 
 manners are particularly pleasing. We had 
 another interesting person in company, an 
 elderly lady of the name of Gordon. She has 
 invited me to visit some native schools she has 
 under her superintendence. I am to breakfast 
 with her soon, and afterwards to see them. 
 
 Saturday ', 2Qth. I went out this evening 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINgLOW. 165 
 
 in a palanquin to make a few purchases at one 
 of the shops in Vepery, an adjoining place, or 
 rather a part of Madras called Veperj. In 
 going there we passed through what is called 
 Black Town, that part of this large city en- 
 closed within the walls. (I think I have told 
 you that we are living outside of the gates, in 
 what are called garden houses). The town 
 within the walls is mostly inhabited by natives 
 and country born people. The native huts are 
 generally so small and so low, that it is won- 
 derful how they live in them at all. The sides 
 are of mud, with a door two or three feet high, 
 no windows. The covering of dried leaves. 
 It is their practice to sleep in the open air. 
 They may be seen lying about in all directions. 
 The better sort of natives have houses of stone, 
 but even these are most illy contrived, uncom- 
 fortable looking dwellings, and as far as I can 
 learn are totally destitute of all kind of com- 
 forts, or even what we think the necessaries of 
 life. 
 
 I am much astonished with the vast numbers 
 of people I see. Most of them seem to be 
 lounging about doing nothing, while a few, 
 comparatively, are employed in cooking rice, 
 
166 KEMAINS OF 
 
 drawing and carrying water, cutting grass 
 for the horses, carrying burdens on the head, 
 &c. It is rare to see a man and woman walk- 
 ing together, the latter are often seen carrying 
 an infant on the hip, the usual mode I think 
 from seeing it so much practiced. Some are 
 traveling about in bullock bandies, a kind of 
 covered cart drawn by oxen. The most dis- 
 tressing sight to me is that of aged females ; 
 their appearance is so very wretched. The 
 withered form, nearly naked, the gray hair 
 uncombed and flying, in elf-locks, in every 
 direction, the mouth stained a blood-red with 
 the juice of the betel nut ; and the ears 
 opened at the lower extremity to the size of a 
 shilling (and often larger, by the introduction 
 of a piece of wood in the aperture, they have 
 really an appearance almost witch-like. Such 
 a being seen in America, would at first I am 
 sure, shock the feelings of the most insensible, 
 but already I seem to have become almost 
 familiar with the sight of this degradation, 
 which at first struck me with so much astonish- 
 ment. I hope never to be so accustomed to 
 the sight of it as to lose my feelings of com- 
 passion for them. My heart is more and more 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 167 
 
 sensibly affected with the state of these poor 
 idolaters. They do seem so oppressed, so de- 
 graded, their condition so servile, (more es- 
 pecially the poor female who is but the slave 
 of her husband), that I am impatient to begin 
 some labors of love for their benefit. In course 
 of my ride, I saw some who were pitiable ob- 
 jects from disease. One had his leg swollen to 
 the size of an elephant's, from that malady 
 called elephantiasis. I can however, give you 
 but a faint picture of what passed before me 
 even in this short journey. The great diver- 
 sity of appearance of the people is remarkable 
 when it is considered how little clothes they 
 wear. Some have the head entirely shorn, 
 others leave a small tuft at top ; some have 
 turbans of various colors, others not ; some are 
 fond of adorning themselves with nose jewels, 
 ear-rings, bracelets, anclets, and toe-rings of 
 every kind. Very many have the mark of the 
 trident in paint, of three colors, on the fore- 
 head and arms. Some are standing before the 
 temples daubed with holy ashes. All these 
 scenes cause me to feel most forcibly that I 
 have indeed entered a land where Satan 
 reigns, here is his territory. It is a land of 
 
168 REMAINS OF 
 
 darkness that may be felt, but cannot be told. 
 I could not cease to pray as I passed along, 
 that the Lord would come in His mighty 
 power and cause His name to be glorified here, 
 that He would turn these poor insensible hea- 
 then from their idols to Himself. Oh, how 
 great need is there of the purifying influence 
 of the blessed Gospel here. The very atmos- 
 phere seems polluted. While I prayed, I felt 
 as if I had almost no faith. It seemed so like 
 a valley of dry bones, they are very many, 
 and lo, they are very dry. Spirit of holiness, 
 come from the four winds, and breathe upon 
 these slain that they may live. I hope I have 
 an increasing sense of my deep responsibility, 
 but ah ! the weakness of all human instru- 
 mentality ? The few laborers in this part of 
 the field are mourning that they can do so lit- 
 tle, when so much is to be done. Thousands 
 are needed to labor in India. Even this city 
 has 400,000 inhabitants, and just think how 
 few there are to speak of Jesus ! The English 
 clergymen are very solicitous that we should 
 be here. (I have not time now to enter upon 
 the subject, but will hereafter tell you their 
 views on this subject). 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 169 
 
 On our return homewards the Nabob's car- 
 riage passed us, a very gay looking barouche 
 and four, with out-riders, dressed in gaudy 
 uniforms and fully armed. We found Mr. 
 Smith, with several gentlemen, in the com- 
 pound, waiting for Mr. W. to be with them, 
 as they were about to form a Society for the 
 promotion of Christian Knowledge, and wish- 
 ing him to say something of his views on the 
 subject. After they had finished their busi- 
 ness, eight remained to supper by invitation. 
 When the cloth was removed, the Bible and 
 Hymn book were laid upon the table, and sing- 
 ing and prayers followed. In our own room 
 we had the usual meeting of prayer for dear 
 ones in America. Never did I feel so grate- 
 ful for having had my birth and education in a 
 Christian land, as this night. 
 
 Sabbath, 27th. Went to the dissenting 
 Chapel where Mr. W. preached. On our way 
 passed a number of people carrying a corpse 
 to the burning. The body was laid on a mat, 
 and nearly covered with flowers, no coffin or 
 winding sheet. It was pleasant to alight from 
 the carriage at a door of a Christian church 
 after passing temples, tanks, pagodas, &c., 
 
 15 
 
170 REMAINS OF 
 
 but I could not enjoy the services as I wished, 
 owing to the great depression of spirits caused 
 by the scenes I had witnessed in reaching it. 
 The natives were at work as on any other day, 
 masons on buildings ; others grinding cocoa- 
 nut oil, &c., &c. How I longed to say to them, 
 " Remember the Sabbath day to keep it holy." 
 Mr. Carver, (the Wesley an Missionary), an 
 old friend of my husband's, came to dine at 
 Mr. Smith's, and to see if Mr. W. would be 
 able to preach for him in the evening. He 
 consented, although not well. Mr. Carver 
 was settled at Ceylon formerly. You may 
 recollect his coming on board the ship, and in- 
 viting the missionaries to his house on their 
 first arrival, sixteen years ago. Harriet has 
 been often at his house. He speaks of her 
 with much affection, as do all who know her. 
 At evening we all went to the chapel. Mr. 
 W. gave some account of the revival of re- 
 ligion on board the ship. The audience seem- 
 ed much interested. Mr. Carver invited us to 
 his house that we might go from thence to see- 
 ing the drawing of an idol car at a heathen 
 festival on Tuesday next. The temple is in 
 the near neighborhood of his house. 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 171 
 
 Monday Evening. We came to Mr. Car- 
 ver's by moonlight, (a distance of five miles 
 from Mr. Smith's). I was in a palanquin, 
 Mr. W. on horse-back. Mr. and Mrs. Dwight 
 are staying here. We were entertained with 
 an exhibition of the various motions of the 
 planets, &c., shown through the magic lantern, 
 for the benefit of the natives ; a number of 
 whom were present, having just come in as we 
 arrived. 
 
 Tuesday. We were all stirring very early 
 this morning in order to go a short distance for 
 the purpose of seeing the car, &c., &c. I was 
 invited to go in the carriage with Dr. and 
 Mrs. Laurie, (Dr. Laurie is the Governmental 
 Chaplain of the Scotch church here). As we 
 came in view of some part of the decorations, 
 we left the carriages, and went on foot a little 
 way through a narrow lane or street, on each 
 side of which were placed many of the most 
 pitiably deformed objects in order to attract 
 attention and obtain alms. Mr. Carver cau- 
 tioned us against looking to the right hand or 
 the left, remarking that we might see sights 
 that would fasten upon the memory for years, 
 perhaps never to be forgotten. 
 
172 REMAINS OF 
 
 On emerging from this narrow street, we 
 came upon a large open space, forming one 
 side of an immense tank,* on the opposite side 
 of which was the heathen temple, and en- 
 closures from which the idol and car were to 
 come. As it did not yet appear, we walked on 
 a little farther, but as the crowd thickened, it 
 became unpleasant, and we were glad to ac- 
 cept the invitation of a rich native to come 
 into his verandah, where couches were placed, 
 and from which we had a chance of seeing all. 
 In a few moments the cloud of dust warned us 
 of the approach of the car. Huge cables were 
 used in drawing it, and thousands of natives 
 like the restless waves of the sea, were putting 
 their strength to the work. The form of the 
 car was like that of Juggernaut, of which you 
 have all seen engravings ; but of the figures 
 ornamenting it, (consisting of horses, men, and 
 elephants), its grotesque carving, its tinsel, its 
 glaring colors, its numerous flags, its ponder- 
 ous wheels it were vain to speak, for I could 
 not give you an idea at all like it perhaps. (I 
 have myself never received a correct notion of 
 heathen worship until witnessing it). The 
 
 * Tank, artificial pond. 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 173 
 
 discordant music, the shouts, the burning frank- 
 incense, all told the idolatrous nature of the 
 show. Among all the vast multitude I saw no 
 one sign of devotion. It seemed more like a 
 great fair or gala day than any thing connected 
 with religion. Very many were ornamented 
 with flowers, others offering garlands, com- 
 posed of almost innumerable flowers, for sale. 
 Jugglers were not the least conspicuous parts 
 of the moving mass. One exhibited in front 
 of us for some time, until ordered away repeat- 
 edly. But the most affecting sight was a little 
 boy or girl, we could not tell which, about ten 
 years old, dressed in the most fantastic man- 
 ner, a cap on the head of a conical shape, of 
 various colors, and depending from it on all 
 sides were ribbons of every shade, braided and 
 reaching to the waist, from which were other 
 plaited strings encircling the body, and reach- 
 ing to the feet. The eyes of the figure were 
 motionless, as if fixed on vacancy, a human 
 skull was held in the mouth. This uncouth 
 looking little creature, performed a rotary mo- 
 tion before us, at first very slowly, gradually 
 increasing in speed, until the numerous braids 
 which hung from his, or her, head and waist, 
 
174 REMAINS OF 
 
 stood out all around it, forming two immense 
 wheels, and looking like nothing I have ever 
 seen, so that I am quite at a loss for a com- 
 parison. The same abstracted, immovable look 
 was maintained throughout the whole exhibi- 
 tion, and this by a child ! The skull held in 
 the mouth was an observance connected with 
 the festival. It being one of Sivan's feasts, 
 called the feast of the skull. My very soul 
 was sick as I looked on these things, particu- 
 larly when I thought of these poor children, 
 thus early trained to idolatry, and who have 
 souls as precious as any of the little ones so 
 dear to my heart in America. I never wish 
 to pass such another day, or rather I should 
 say, I never wish to witness such another ex- 
 hibition. It has I hope stimulated me to feel 
 more, and to pray more for these poor, poor 
 besotted idolaters; they are mad upon their 
 idols. I trust I shall one day be able to speak 
 to some of them of a Saviour ; and surely I do 
 long for that day. You must all try to rejoice 
 that I am here, although I am but one poor 
 weak creature, where thousands are needed, 
 and yet I may do something. After we left 
 Mr. C., we went by appointment to breakfast 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 175 
 
 with a very excellent lady, (Mrs. Gordon), 
 who is trying to do something for the children 
 of the natives. It was very pleasant, and 
 quite a relief to my mind to visit her infant 
 school; where she has about sixty children 
 under the care of tolerably good instructors. 
 Mr. W. addressed them in Tamul, and prayed 
 with them. 
 
 April 4th. Have been spending a few days 
 at Dr. Laurie's, most delightfully. Should 
 like to tell you something about those amiable 
 friends, but have no time, as Mr. Winslow has 
 just come in to say, that an American ship 
 is here, and is to leave tomorrow. The ship 
 has just arrived, and I am not at all prepared 
 for her leaving so soon ; many of my letters 
 are unfinished. I regret much being so hur- 
 ried. We shall leave Madras tomorrow, or 
 next day. We are invited to meet the Bishop's 
 family tomorrow evening, and friends are very 
 anxious to have us stay a little longer. Of 
 course we are anxious to go as soon as possi- 
 ble, but going as we have to, there is great 
 labor in getting ready. We go down to the 
 point of the peninsula by land, in palanquins, 
 and then go to Jaffna across the straits of 
 
176 REMAINS OF 
 
 Manaar. We shall be at Tanjore, Trichi- 
 nopoly, and perhaps Madura. Mr. W. thinks 
 of making a sort of missionary tour ; distribut- 
 ing books, &c. It is too late in the season to 
 go down by water. I am exceedingly sorry 
 to be so hurried in closing my journal. I have 
 not time even to read the last pages over. I 
 hope my dear brother will correct mistakes, or 
 omissions of words which very likely have 
 occurred. And now, dearly beloved ones, I 
 must say farewell. I shall if able, continue 
 this journal, and need I say, that I shall 
 look for like faithfulness on the part of my 
 family ? You will, I know, be happy to send 
 us comfort across the waters. 
 
 Dear, dear mother, brother, and sisters, 
 may the Lord bless you, and keep you, and 
 cause his face to shine upon you, and give you 
 peace. 
 
 Yours, most affectionately, 
 
 CATHARINE WINSLOW. 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 177 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 MRS. WINSLOW'S stay at Madras, was ren- 
 dered very agreeable by the polite and Christ- 
 ian attentions which she received from the 
 English residents ; and especially the families 
 of the Missionaries residing there. Subse- 
 quently, as will be perceived, that city became 
 her own residence ; and there, after a brief 
 sojourn, she sickened and died. Since that 
 sad event, her beloved sister and associate, 
 Mrs. H. Scudder, has finished her labors, and 
 lies by her side, (in death not divided), un- 
 til together they shall rise in the image and 
 likeness of their God. 
 
 Owing to the advance of the season, and the 
 prevalence of contrary winds on the coast, it 
 became necessary to make the journey to the 
 point of embarkation for Ceylon, by land. The 
 journal which describes this journey is one of 
 great interest, not only to friends, but to gen- 
 eral readers. Mrs. W. was a close observer, 
 and describes every thing that she saw with a 
 
178 REMAINS OF 
 
 graphic accuracy and beauty. The pictures 
 rise upon the imagination with a distinctness 
 almost like life. That part of the journal 
 which relates to the architecture of the Heathen 
 Temples, their grandeur, the paraphernalia 
 of their worship, is more particular and satis- 
 factory than any account yet published in this 
 country. It gives us a true idea of the capti- 
 vating influence of heathenism over the de- 
 praved imagination and passions. It makes us 
 feel the strength of those strong-holds, which 
 the Gospel by the power of God, has yet to 
 batter down. Some parts of this interesting 
 journal were published in the " Madras 
 Christian Instructor," and a mere extract .or 
 two in the " New York Commercial Adver- 
 tiser." But the whole is here given ; and will 
 be found to contain much that is new and of 
 thrilling interest. 
 
 The following letter is inserted as a con- 
 necting link between the sea and land journal, 
 and serves to show the hospitality and kind- 
 ness of the English residents towards strangers, 
 the mode of inland travel, &c. 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 179 
 
 Madras, April 1st, 1836. 
 
 My dear 
 
 I have so much to say to you that I 
 know not where to begin, and sure I am I shall 
 not know where to end. I have sent a long 
 journal to you, full of particulars which I think 
 will be interesting to you all ; but I have not 
 said half I wish. We are now staying a few 
 days at the house of Dr. L., the Governmental 
 Chaplain of the Scotch Church. They are a 
 Scotch family, and so kind that I feel as if 
 with old friends. Mrs. L. has two little girls, 
 Mary and Anna. The house is very large 
 and elegant. We have two comfortable rooms, 
 (a bed-room and dressing room), with every 
 attention. I try to write, but have so much 
 to think of in reference to our journey, that I 
 find it very difficult to have my mind suf- 
 ficiently settled. We are to go by land to the 
 point of the peninsula, and then cross the 
 straits of Manaar to Jaffna. For this journey 
 we must provide palanquins, bearers, coolies, 
 articles to cook with, our food, at least the 
 most of it, our drink, &c., &c. All these 
 things are to be done, and at the same time 
 we are solicited to go from place to place; 
 
180 REMAINS OF 
 
 and as friends are so kind as to feel interested 
 in us, we do not like in all cases to refuse ; 
 but I assure you it is very fatiguing. You 
 wished to know about my clothes, how and 
 what order they came in. I am sorry to tell 
 you that my black silk frock was entirely 
 spoiled, turned almost red ; my belts, little 
 shawls, gloves, &c., all spotted and discolored. 
 Any thing in tin, kept from the air, was nice 
 as ever. We have not yet opened the box 
 with silks, and shall not until we reach Jaffna. 
 I have nothing to wear but white, and the two 
 printed muslins, and have to see a great deal 
 of company. We can get nothing here. The 
 poorest little gauze handkerchief sells for two 
 dollars perhaps. Indeed, it is almost impossi- 
 ble to find any thing. We thought of making 
 up a box of curiosities for home, but cannot ob- 
 tain any, and must wait until we reach Ceylon. 
 English residents send home for all they need. 
 There are no streets full of shops as with us. 
 I tried to buy something at the native bazars, 
 but had such a crowd after me I was glad to 
 get away and leave my business unfinished. 
 Think of this state of things in a city of 
 400,000 inhabitants. Going out, one must 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 181 
 
 always ride, or go in a palanquin. Through 
 the kindness of our friends, we have been 
 taken about, and have seen a good deal of the 
 city and environs. All our friends keep car- 
 riages, and seem pleased to accommodate us. 
 I am just now going to ride with Mrs. Laurie. 
 Of her I must speak, she acts 'the part of 
 a sister towards me; attends in every little 
 thing to my comfort, and I have not the 
 smallest claim upon her, I mean such as I 
 might be supposed to have on the wife of a 
 missionary. These are not missionaries, but 
 they love the cause, and love those who are 
 engaged in it. They have urged our staying 
 some time with them. We were first at Mr. 
 Smith's, one of the London Society's mis- 
 sionaries, and still look upon that as our 
 home. 
 
 I have just returned from a very pleasant 
 ride on the beach ; we found company awaiting 
 us, a gentleman and his wife, who were once 
 members of the celebrated Mr. Irving's church 
 in England. Several other interesting persons 
 present; and much religious conversation. 
 Pious people in Madras are decidedly pious, 
 and manifest their love ; to the Lord by their 
 
 16 
 
182 REMAINS OF 
 
 conversation, and talk more than is the case 
 with us. They are very desirous to have Mr. 
 Winslow settled here ; and I think there is 
 but a probability that it may be so. However, 
 we go first to Jaffna, where you may suppose 
 I long to be. I am impatient to see dear H., 
 but must wait a long time. We leave many 
 letters here, and my journal to be forwarded 
 by the first opportunity. How anxious I am 
 to hear from you all. It seems almost an age 
 since I left you. You are not feeling my loss 
 as I do yours, not an hour, scarcely a mo- 
 ment passes that I do not think of you, of all ; 
 and my heart is so full when I take my pen to 
 write, that I am scarcely able to say any thing, 
 but tell you how sadly I miss you. The sight 
 of the people here affects me in a way that I 
 did not expect. My very soul is sick when I 
 witness the degradation of the natives. They 
 seem so far from righteousness ; there are so 
 many, and there are so few to do them good, 
 I feel as if I should be quite willing to stay 
 here and labor among them, should the way 
 be opened for us to return here. I may feel 
 differently after having seen dear H. ; but feel 
 confident the Lord will direct. He has brought 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 188 
 
 us hither in safety, has abundantly blessed 
 us on our way, and He will not forsake us 
 now. We had a revival of religion on board 
 the ship, of which you have particulars in the 
 journal. The captain, mate, and several of 
 the seamen were brought to the knowledge of 
 the truth. 
 
 There appears to be not much doing among 
 the natives at this place ; because there are so 
 few missionaries. Mr. Carver of the Wesley- 
 ans, has a little encouragement lately in the 
 conversion of some. He has schools and a 
 missionary chapel on his premises, and it is in 
 that way we hope to be settled, if we should 
 return. I have written to some friends, but 
 not nearly so many as I wished to ; being so 
 pressed for time. My object in writing to 
 some, who are not relatives, is that good may 
 be done for the great cause. My feelings 
 would prompt me to write to all my cousins, 
 and some others whom I love most tenderly ; 
 but I must wait for the next opportunity. My 
 relatives may I think without impropriety see 
 my journal, and they will know more by that 
 than by any letters. However, before lending 
 it, I would have brother S. get it bound in 
 
184 REMAINS OF 
 
 common binding, that none of the sheets may 
 be lost, as I wish it preserved for the use of 
 the younger branches. I wish them to think 
 of me ; and to know how I came to leave my 
 beloved country and home. It may soon be 
 bound, as it is all ready paged, &c., &c. My 
 beloved little S., I intended to have written 
 you a separate letter, but cannot now ; so will 
 say a word to you in this. Have you forgotten 
 me ? Have you ceased to talk about me ? I 
 love you still as much as ever, and shall always 
 love you. I pray often for you, that you may 
 be a good little girl ; I wish you to come to the 
 Saviour, and give your heart to Him. You must 
 prepare to meet me in heaven. Ask your dear 
 mother to read and pray with you. You know 
 she is delighted to have you a good girl ; and 
 will do all she can for you. You must write 
 me a long letter ; by this I mean, you must 
 tell your father and mother what you wish to 
 have said, and they will write it for you, and 
 soon I hope you will be able to write yourself. 
 You do not know, my dear child, how good 
 the Lord has been to you, to give you Christian 
 parents, who are kind to you, and will teach 
 you the way to heaven. But were you to see 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 185 
 
 these poor little heathen children going about 
 naked, and comfortless ; having no Christian 
 parents to tell them of Christ, and to take care 
 of them, you would perhaps feel very thankful 
 that you were born in a Christian land. And 
 how is rny dear little H. ? I think of her, talk 
 of her, and pray for her ; and her uncle unites 
 with me in praying for her. He often asks 
 God to " bless dear little S. and H." We do 
 hope these little ones will one day be lambs of 
 Christ's flock, carried in his arms, laid in his 
 bosom. and oh ! may father, mother, children 
 all, meet us in heaven. I never can express 
 the tenderness I feel for them. Every little 
 thing you can tell me of the beloved family 
 circle, will be most interesting. If you do not 
 write every few days, much will escape your 
 memory that I ought to know. 
 
 Mr. Winslow called on the bishop's family, 
 a day or two since, and I have just received a 
 call from Mrs. E'. (the bishop's mother-in-law), 
 which it seems I am to consider quite an 
 honor ; it not being the custom for them to 
 call on any one. But this lady is very pious, 
 and professes to feel much regard for Mr. W., 
 having known him in Calcutta. She expressed 
 
 16* 
 
186 REMAINS OF 
 
 great regret at my leaving so soon, and that I 
 had not time to come to them. I value the 
 attentions of the pious, and feel grateful for all 
 I have received. I must leave to write to dear 
 sister S. We are praying. for her. Do you, 
 my beloved brother and sister, try to be faith- 
 ful to her. Pray much for her, and need I 
 say to you, pray for us. Our hearts are with 
 you. Go often as you can to see our little 
 girls, and write us about them. Farewell, 
 dearest, best beloved. 
 
 Yours, CATHARINE WINSLOW. 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 187 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 Madras, April 6th. Our preparations for 
 our journey would appear quite formidable to 
 you, and indeed they do to me, although I am 
 sensibly falling into Indian customs. Mr. and 
 Mrs. Dwight are to go down in company with; 
 us. We have each of us a palanquin ; to> 
 each of these there are twelve bearers, making; 
 forty-eight. There are two torch-bearers for 
 the company. Then there are coolies to carry 
 baggage, and basket for our cooking utensils, 
 and food, &c., making the whole number (our- 
 selves included) sixty-five persons. The 
 whole of the bearers, coolies, &c., are here 
 lying about under the trees in the compound, 
 waiting for us to start, which we are to- do at 
 4 o'clock this afternoon. The arrangement is 
 to travel by night, and lie by at the rest-houses 
 during the day. I have just finished our pre- 
 parations for the journey, and feel very tired. 
 Having been up before daylight this morning, 
 we went very early to see the fort, and I was 
 
188 REMAINS OP 
 
 much gratified with a view of the church, 
 fortifications, &c. There is a fine marble 
 statue of Cornwallis within the walls, and 
 among many other beautiful monuments in the 
 church, is one to the memory of Swartz. We 
 returned to Mr. Smith's, from whence we take 
 our departure for the South. 
 
 Sadras Hest-house, April 7th. After a 
 noisy preparation, we were enabled to get 
 away from Madras at the hour appointed, and 
 as you are not accustomed to this mode of 
 traveling, it will perhaps be well to tell you a 
 little of our journey. I had in my palanquin 
 my writing apparatus, books of devotion, night 
 caps, shawl, spoons, tumbler, some cakes, &c., 
 a mattrass pillow and cloak to cover me in the 
 night. I was advised to put on my night 
 gown, and be ready to sleep. We had an 
 affecting parting with our dear friends the 
 Smiths, and left them, after praying the last 
 thing, our hearts deeply impressed with a 
 sense of their kindness ; and indeed we have 
 much reason to remember the kindness receiv- 
 ed from many Christian friends at that place. 
 We were to go to the Wesleyan Mission House, 
 where our friends the D wights awaited us. 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 189 
 
 On arriving there, found them not quite ready. 
 Mr. and Mrs. Drew came to see us off, and 
 after another season of prayer, in which Mr. 
 Carver and Mr. Drew, as well as Mr. W., 
 took part, we were told that all was ready. 
 So large a number of persons setting off by 
 torch-light, was to me a novel sight. We had 
 a striking illustration of Scripture in seeing the 
 bearers " gird up their loins," preparatory to 
 running. A piece of cloth several yards long 
 is tightly bound around the body, and this, 
 with the turban, constitutes the dress. Six 
 carry the palanquin, and six run by the side 
 to relieve the others. They change quite 
 often. Another Scriptural custom is quite 
 worthy of notice. The torch-bearers carry a 
 vessel of oil, with which they very often feed 
 the torch or lamp. In the parable of the ten 
 virgins, it is said of the foolish virgins, they 
 took no oil in their vessels with their lamps. 
 After again saying farewell, we were once 
 more on our way. Lying alone in my palan- 
 quin, and seeing nothing but heathen about 
 me, and hearing the unpleasant and harsh 
 cries of my bearers, the torches flashing at 
 times across me as they shook them in the air 
 
190 REMAINS OF 
 
 and then suddenly let them fall again, a feel- 
 ing of sadness came over me. I felt that I 
 was indeed in the midst of the heathen. I 
 thought of mj dear friends, and hoped you 
 were all sleeping peacefully, and in contrasting 
 my situation with yours, I was obliged to lift 
 up my voice in prayer, that the Lord would 
 support and cheer me. It is very seldom that 
 I feel thus ; but this traveling by night and 
 alone is quite calculated to give a sort of for- 
 lorn feeling. We crossed two rivers ; the first 
 the bearers forded, but the second we were 
 obliged to be ferried over in boats. This, in 
 the dark, was no small circumstance. I did 
 not know what they were about for some time, 
 whether I was in the water floating in my pal- 
 anquin, or in a boat. We were one after an- 
 other sent across, and after two hours more 
 hard trotting we rested a few moments at a 
 most picturesque spot. A well, with a large 
 banian tree over it and groups of the beautiful 
 palmyra all about us. I was ill, or I should 
 have enjoyed it very much. It was just after 
 midnight ; the moon had been up a half hour 
 and shed a soft arid mellow light over the 
 scene. Our companions were on the ground 
 
MKS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 191 
 
 resting ; some sitting, some lying down. I 
 took a little walk and felt the better for it. 
 After a short halt again, we set off and did not 
 stop until dawn. Then also they chose a 
 beautiful spot among large banians, with their 
 hundred stems, appearing like a grove instead 
 of a single tree. We passed the ruins of the 
 seven pagodas, which Mr. Winslow has de- 
 scribed in one of his journals. Sadras, our 
 first stage, was at this place, fourteen miles from 
 M., where we arrived at 7 o'clock. It is a 
 government rest-house, very airy, spacious, 
 and convenient. We found chairs, tables, and 
 couches. I was so glad to obtain water to 
 wash, and to rest from the violent shaking I 
 had had through the night. We found 
 some natives here, and they soon provided a 
 good breakfast for us. The house is open to 
 the sea. On one side are extensive ruins of a 
 fort, &c., on the other, a large bury ing-place, 
 which we hope to visit as soon as the sun gets 
 lower. Through the heat of the day we must 
 rest. 
 
 Afternoon. We have visited the fort and 
 found it quite an extensive ruin. Ivy had 
 overgrown the walls, and the birds build their 
 
192 REMAINS OF 
 
 nests in the embrasures. Some of the fire- 
 proof magazines are still tolerably entire. We 
 penetrated through it to the sea-shore. List- 
 ened awhile to the roar of the surf, and on 
 turning to go to the rest-house we were quite 
 struck with the beauty of the evening sky, as 
 seen through the openings of the ruin. The 
 cocoa-nut tree is always to be seen near the 
 sea, and is a most beautiful feature in the land- 
 scape. We waited at the rest-house until after 
 dark, hoping that our trunk which we had been 
 expecting all day would arrive. It did not, 
 however, come, and we were obliged to set off 
 without it, although much in want of many 
 things which were in it. 
 
 April 8th. Tainbarcum, 25 miles from 
 Madras. Our bearers were not able to run as 
 many miles as on our first stage, but have 
 brought us twenty-five miles. The rest-house 
 at this place is vastly inferior to the one at 
 Sadras. It is, however, very pleasantly situ- 
 ated in the midst of a grove of trees, among 
 which are the banyan, jack-fruit, custard, apple, 
 mango, cassier, nut, pamplemouse, together 
 with the beautiful palmyra and cocoa-palm. I 
 have been to walk a little under the shades, 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 193 
 
 and found it very pleasant to listen to the 
 song of the birds, and the cooing of the turtle 
 doves among the branches. We went near an 
 arm of the sea, and enjoyed the breeze from 
 over the water exceedingly. A dense smoke 
 was seen on the bank, supposed to proceed 
 from the burning of a corpse. On our return 
 we noticed a most singular instance of the 
 union of the banyan tree with the palmyra. 
 The trunk of the palmyra was completely en- 
 closed by that of the banyan, the foliage of 
 which encircled the lower part, while the state- 
 ly palmyra, with its fan-like leaves, rose in its 
 beauty far above the other, forming, as it 
 were, a crown to the whole. We gathered 
 some delicate flowers, and returned to our 
 resting-place. Opposite to us were native 
 houses, many people about them. I expressed 
 a wish to go over with Mr. Winslow, as he 
 was about distributing tracts to the people. 
 On entering one of the houses we saw a brah- 
 min engaged in preparing food. He motioned 
 for us to go away. On our turning to come 
 out we were met by another brahmin, who ex- 
 plained to us the reason of our not being 
 allowed to stay. They were about to eat, and 
 
194 REMAINS OF 
 
 are not willing to be seen at that time. Mr. 
 W. conversed with this man, and with some 
 others. One woman stood by, and on some 
 words being addressed to her, the brahmin re- 
 plied for her, saying that the woman's god was 
 her husband, that she needed no other. This 
 man followed us over to the rest-house, and re- 
 ceived some tracts which he promised to read. 
 He acknowledged that they were all involved 
 in darkness, and that they needed both light 
 and instruction. He had the brahminical 
 string over his shoulder, and the mark of the 
 trident on his forehead. I can do nothing but 
 pray for these poor benighted ones. Some 
 day I hope to be able to speak to them of a 
 Saviour. I find it painful to be in the midst 
 of them and not a word to say of the concerns 
 of the immortal soul. May it prove a spur to 
 me in acquiring a knowledge of this difficult 
 language. A wandering fakir came to us 
 with his begging-dish and his box containing 
 all his charms and incantations. He had 
 traveled all the way from Hydrabad on foot. 
 Mr. W. gave him some tracts, on which he 
 showed an Arabic tract in manuscript, which 
 had been given him. His form was so attenu- 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 195 
 
 ated as to give one the idea of a skeleton. I 
 offered him food, supposing he was hungry, he 
 wished for money and would not accept the 
 food, fcut took some pieces of glass from a lit- 
 tle wallet and began to chew them ; I turned 
 from him with feelings of pity, not choosing to 
 witness his self-tortures. Alas ! that a life 
 should be spent in this miserable way, this 
 bondage to the prince of the powers of dark- 
 ness. 
 
 Our next stage brought us to Pondicherry, 
 one of the few stations the French still hold in 
 India. It is a populous and pretty town, the 
 European part of it is regular and clean, and 
 is adorned with several churches. I walked 
 to the sea-shore, saw several ships in the offing. 
 All along the shore, for a great distance, 
 there is a fine shaded walk of fir trees, trimmed 
 in such a way as to appear of one form exactly. 
 We saw the best part of the town early in the 
 day, and returned to the hotel to a French 
 breakfast coffee, fish, eggs, and toast how 
 much better than curry and mulligatawny ! 
 
 Left Pondicherry rather earlier in the day 
 than is usual to travel, as we were desirous of 
 reaching Cuddalore the same night. It was 
 
196 REMAINS OF 
 
 about four o'clock when we took up our line 
 of march. The Pondicherry territory extends 
 but a short distance on either side of the town. 
 It is so entirely cultivated as to resemble a 
 large garden. Our early departure gave us a 
 fine opportunity to see something of the coun- 
 try. Within two leagues of the end of the 
 stage, we came in sight of a gigantic statue 
 of Budha in stone. I had been enjoying the 
 almost unrivaled beauties of the scenery, ad- 
 miring the magnificent trees,^ &c., but when 
 this idol appeared in all its hideous deformity, 
 boldly defined against the clear sky, all my 
 pleasant impressions were at once put to flight, 
 and the painful truth was forced upon me that 
 this beautiful section of country was one 
 of the strong-holds of heathenism. We stop- 
 ped the palanquin and entered the precincts 
 of the spot devoted to the worship of the false 
 god. Budah, with his attendants, was in the 
 open air, but there were small temples for 
 Pulhia and one other god. These inferior de- 
 ities were profusely ornamented with garlands 
 of flowers. Pulhia is horribly ugly, having the 
 elephant's trunk ; you may recollect to have 
 seen it among the pictures of the gods. Sev- 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 197 
 
 eral priests were in attendance, to whom Mr. 
 W. spoke of the true God. On our leaving 
 they asked for money for Swarney ; Mr. W. 
 told them to come with us to the palanquin 
 and he would give tracts, but no money. They 
 followed us and received the books, promising 
 to read them. 
 
 Cuddalore, Saturday, 9th. At nine this 
 evening we reached the beautiful and hospita- 
 ble mansion of Rev. Mr. Hallowell, English 
 Chaplain at this place. He is a friend of Mr. 
 Ws, had been apprised by letter of our intended 
 stop, and was expecting us. Mrs. Hallowell 
 was m the verandah to receive me, and as I 
 emerged from the darkness and confinement 
 of my palanquin into a beautifully lighted and 
 ; spacious haJl, it seemed almost like enchant- 
 ment. The sea breeze wafted the perfume of 
 flowers to us as it came over the garden, giv- 
 "ing life and animation to my wearied body. 
 Abundant refreshment was soon provided, and 
 ^we have had a delightful evening of rest. 
 
 Sabbath evening, April 10th. Rode this 
 morning a distance of two miles to church. 
 Mr. Hallowell gave us a truly gospel sermon. 
 3Je preached Jesus Christ and Him crucified. 
 
198 REMAINS OF 
 
 The audience was composed of English pen- 
 sioners and their families, some officers and 
 soldiers, and a few natives. Mrs. Hallowell 
 has a Sabbath school which she attends after 
 morning service. This evening walked on the 
 terrace at the top of the house, from whence 
 we had a fine view of the country, the gar- 
 den, &c. While there, conversed together 
 of those things which belong to our everlasting 
 welfare. Our hearts were, as I trust, raised 
 to God in gratitude for all he has done for us 
 since we have left our home, our friends. We 
 left the terrace and entered through a Vene- 
 tian door our sleeping apartment, (which is 
 raised one story above the center of the roof 
 for the sake of air,) and in the retirement 
 of this pleasant room we spent some 
 time in reading and prayer, sang two hymns, 
 and then joined our kind friends below. 
 This house is very spacious and beautiful, the 
 most so of any I have been at in India. All 
 the rooms on the ground floor were opened and 
 brilliantly lighted. We had quite a long walk 
 through the apartments while waiting for tea. 
 After prayers retired, having had a pleasant 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 199 
 
 Sabbath of rest. The Lord make us thankful 
 for his continued mercies. 
 
 Monday, Uth. Spent a pleasant day with 
 our very interesting friends. They have no 
 children, and would seem lonely in this large 
 establishment, were it not that the Christian 
 who realizes the presence of his God is never 
 alone ; and these appear to be Christians, in- 
 deed ; manifesting their faith by a holy walk 
 and conversation, appearing humble, devout, 
 and desirous of doing good in the world. Our 
 trunk, which we had supposed lost, came up 
 this afternoon. We repacked and took out 
 such things as we needed, and arranged to set 
 off at evening on our journey, although strong- 
 ly urged to prolong our stay. 
 
 When all was ready, there yet remained an 
 hour of daylight, and Mr. Hallowell invited 
 me to ride out with him. I had put up my 
 hat, and declined on that account going, but 
 Mrs. Halloweli kindly removed all objections 
 by furnishing me with a bonnet of hers. I had 
 a most refreshing ride ; saw the ruins of a 
 celebrated fort where Bernadotte fought and 
 was taken prisoner many years since. We 
 found them waiting tea for us on our return, 
 
200 REMAINS OF 
 
 and having partaken with them, immediately 
 took leave. Mr. Hallo well gave me his bless- 
 ing in most affecting terms, inviting me to. 
 come again to his house as to a home, and: 
 saying, that any of my friends, traveling in, 
 India, he should always be happy to welcome.. 
 Here was an instance of hospitality as exer- 
 cised by the English in this country. We 
 have, indeed, received much kindness;: the 
 Lord opens the way before us continually. To 
 meet with these truly delightful resting-places 
 reminds me sometimes of the " pilgrim's pro- 
 gress;' 5 we, like Christian, find the "three 
 sisters " waiting to administer to our necessi- 
 ties. We are fed and refreshed and. enabled 
 to go on our way rejoicing. 
 
 Chillumbrum, Tuesday , 12th. Reached 
 this place at break of day. and after washing 
 and dressing at the rest-house, which is quite 
 a comfortable one, we walked over to the 
 pagodas, which are so celebrated' that it is, 
 enough to have seen them to qualify a person 
 for heaven at least, so say the brahmins.. 
 We entered through one of the four large 
 pagodas, all of which are three hundred feet 
 high, and covered to their very summits with 
 

 MRS. CATHARINE WTNSLOW. 201 
 
 sculpture of the richest tracery, projecting in 
 bold relief from the foundation to the top. 
 They are remarkably fine specimens of pyra- 
 midal architecture. After stopping frequently 
 to admire the immense blocks of granite used 
 in the construction of the gateway or base of 
 the pyramid through which we were entering, 
 we emerged into a large open space or quad- 
 rangle, within the walls, where were shrines 
 for the different objects of worship, and shelter 
 for three thousand brahmins, (the number said 
 to belong to these temples ;) there is also a 
 large tank with stone steps on the four sides 
 down to the bottom, a verandah passing entire- 
 ly around it. Here were many devotees en- 
 gaged in bathing and worshiping. After dip- 
 ping in the water, they bowed themselves 
 toward the sun holding up their clasped hands 
 and muttering over some indistinct sentences, 
 then again dipping the face in the water and 
 again repeating the same ceremony toward 
 the sun. Much affected with this sight, I 
 turned away and walked on. We were soon 
 surrounded by young brahmins offering to con- 
 duct us about the place. They first took us to 
 the inner temple, or, as it is called, the ehoul- 
 
202 REMAINS OF 
 
 try of a thousand pillars. A flight of granite 
 steps led us into the choultry, (a flat roofed 
 building supported upon the thousand columns 
 from which it is named,) these elegant col- 
 umns, although they all bear precisely the 
 same character, are nevertheless every one 
 differently embellished ; figures of their num- 
 berless gods and goddesses, sacred birds, 
 beasts, and fruit, flowers, and scroll work of 
 different forms cover them from top to the 
 bottom, showing the amazing fertility of inven- 
 tion of those who in by-gone days erected these 
 stupendous edifices. We wandered in and 
 out, admiring and wondering at these great 
 works of art, and mourning that such monu- 
 ments of idolatry should be found in these days 
 of light and knowledge ; but, alas, there is no 
 light or knowledge here, all is heathenish dark- 
 ness ; all are lying in the arms of the wicked 
 one, and his prolific head has been working in 
 the invention and execution of these efforts to 
 rear temples which shall throw a charm over 
 idol worship and make it most imposing and 
 fascinating. In our walk through the choultry, 
 we looked down upon a garden, where, one of 
 the boys told us, flowers were cultivated for the 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 203 
 
 gods. Soon they brought us to another pago- 
 da seven stories in height, with much of ad- 
 mirable skill and workmanship displayed in its 
 various parts. Within its walls we saw the 
 sacred bull, adorned with garlands of flowers, 
 composed of the rich blossoms of the double 
 oleander, strung together without any of the 
 green leaves. The animal walked carelessly 
 about as if seeking food, quite at ease, and un- 
 troubled by his gay trappings. We were now 
 admitted into the more private part of this 
 immense structure, where the idol was seated, 
 lamps burning before it, and brahmins holding 
 up long wreaths of the richest and rarest flow- 
 ers with which they were about to adorn it. 
 We were not allowed to go very near. Our 
 distance, together with the dim lights from the 
 lamps, gave to the figures of both priests and 
 idol an indistinctness or rather an unearthli- 
 ness of appearance difficult to describe. I 
 thought of the spirits of the pit, of the abode 
 of Satan, of all his dark machinations to ruin 
 the souls of the children of men ; and I said, 
 surely this is his strong-hold. I was glad to 
 turn away and look at other things. A mon- 
 strous living elephant in one corner was scarce- 
 
204 REMAINS OF 
 
 ly noticed, while so much remained to be seen 
 that served to show the miserable state of the 
 heathen, and with which I feel it my duty to 
 make myself in some sort acquainted, that I 
 may be able to feel for them, and to pray more 
 for them. A particular examination of the 
 whole establishment would be the work of many 
 days, and require much more time than we 
 have now to spare. We returned to the rest- 
 house, followed by a crowd of brahmins and 
 boys ; Mr. Winslow talking on the subject of 
 religion to them, and they talking and listen- 
 ing alternately. At the house we distributed 
 tracts, which they were most eager to receive. 
 Some of these persons had most intelligent 
 countenances, and fine forms ; their gestures 
 were most expressive. I could understand 
 much by the looks arid gestures. How I longed 
 for a knowledge of the language, that I might 
 have the privilege of communicating with them. 
 They showed an unwillingness to leave us, but 
 we wished to have prayers and breakfast, and 
 requested them to go. Towards evening they 
 again visited us in crowds. One pilgrim carry- 
 ing holy water, was among the foremost and 
 most eager in his inquiries. I sat in my pa- 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 205 
 
 lanquin and listened to one of the most earnest 
 dialogues perhaps that I have ever heard. 
 More tracts were circulated, and all was said 
 in favor of the Christian religion that could be 
 in the short time allowed for the conference. 
 Mr. and Mrs, Dwight had not yet visited the 
 temple. They left the rest-house a little ear* 
 Her than we, in order to stop there. We had 
 prayers in our palanquin, and then resumed 
 our journey. 
 
 Wednesday, 13rt. Myaveram Church 
 Mission House. Arrived here at day-break, 
 after a tolerably pleasant night. I slept more 
 than in any former night's travel, and of course 
 was not so much wearied as at other times. 
 We found the Mission house uninhabited. The 
 furniture remains, also the library, which is a 
 tolerably good one. A native Catechist has 
 charge of the station ; he soon made us very 
 comfortable. It appears to be a fine situation 
 for a mission family, good house, out buildings, 
 furniture, &c. I felt sorry to see it unoccu- 
 pied, and to see such good furniture going to 
 decay. After washing and dressing, I took a 
 little walk before the sun was up. Things 
 
206 REMAINS OF 
 
 appeared sadly in the gardens and about the 
 premises, for the want of occupants. 
 
 At eight o'clock about thirty persons assem- 
 bled for prayer at the Mission Chapel. Mr. 
 Winslow read, expounded and prayed with 
 them ; after which, we were introduced by the 
 Catechist to some native Christians, among 
 whom was an old woman more than eighty years 
 of age, who has been a Christian about two years. 
 Her appearance was very interesting ; her gray 
 hair nicely parted on the top of her head, a white 
 cloth over the back of the hair brought down 
 and folded across the breast, extending a little 
 below the waist, where a second cloth met it and 
 fell to her feet, the two cloths forming a com- 
 plete yet simple covering. I was much affected 
 by her tears as she spoke of the love of Jesus, 
 This afternoon the Catechist had nearly two 
 hundred children collected from the village 
 schools, a number of teachers accompanying 
 them. They read and wrote in the sand very 
 well. Mr. W. addressed both children and 
 teachers, after which we prepared for our de- 
 parture. 
 
 Thursday, April 14A. Coimbaconum. 
 Have had a tolerably cool night, arrived as 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 207 
 
 usual, early this morning, much fatigued ; 
 found the rest-house occupied by a gentleman 
 and his family ; he was waiting a few days in 
 it that his own house, which was near, might 
 be repaired. It was now ready for him, and 
 he was expecting to leave the rest-house imme- 
 diately after breakfast. He insisted that we 
 should breakfast and dine with him. We had 
 a pleasant day with his family, consisting of a 
 wife and two fine children. He was an Eng- 
 lish lieutenant, commanding a detachment in 
 the neighborhood. I shall not soon forget his 
 kindness. 
 
 Tanjore, April 15tfA. Early this morning 
 entered Tanjore. A letter had been sent ap- 
 prising Mr. and Mrs. Kohloff of the intended 
 visit; rooms were in readiness for us, with 
 many comforts. At breakfast we met all the 
 members of this interesting family. Old Mr. 
 Kohloff (pupil and colleague of the venerable 
 Swartz during the latter years of his life,) is 
 all that is venerable in the Christian minister. 
 After seeing him, none will say that age is 
 dark and unlovely. His cheerful reception of 
 us was most gratifying. To me he said, 
 " Madam, I have great joy in welcoming you 
 
208 REMAINS OF 
 
 to raj house, on your own account, and also on 
 that of Mrs. Scudder, whom I have twice had 
 the pleasure of entertaining here." You will 
 all recollect sister H. was here on her way to 
 the "Hills," when she was in great distress of 
 mind, and afterwards she was again here in 
 great happiness, with her husband restored to 
 health, and her babe which was born on the 
 " Hills." 
 
 Mrs. Kohloff is all kindness, treats me like 
 one of her own family. She is a most affec- 
 tionate mother to five children, three daugh- 
 ters and two sons. Eldest daughter named 
 Sophia. Need I say that Sophia Kohloff is 
 dearer to me than all the rest, or that her 
 name sounds most sweetly in my ear ? For 
 my beloved sister's sake I can say " name 
 ever dear to me." At dinner Mr. K. related 
 many interesting anecdotes of the devoted 
 Swartz, which have never appeared in print, 
 and which I should like to repeat to you if I 
 had opportunity. After dinner we rode to the 
 Fort, within the walls of which, there is much 
 to interest a stranger. They show a cannon 
 twenty-five feet in length, a sort of curiosity to 
 some ; but I was not much interested in seeing 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 209 
 
 it, at least not so much as I was in the pros- 
 pect of the rich country about the fort, seen as 
 it was to fine advantage from the eminence on 
 which the gun is placed. A most exquisite 
 landscape lay beneath us ; palm-trees waving 
 in every direction for miles, together with the 
 rich margosa, than which nothing of tree kind 
 can be more beautiful ; an undulating country 
 with a river rolling through its rich green of 
 various shades, and many little villages with 
 temples, &c., far as the eye could reach it was 
 like a garden ; and indeed this may be said of 
 the whole district of Tanjore, it is not large, 
 but exceedingly rich and fruitful. But to re- 
 turn to the place where the gun is, we saw a 
 curious time-keeper at this place, (as simple 
 and ancient as the brazen candlestick of olden 
 time used by the Saxon kings as a clock). A 
 circular fiat piece of bell metal suspended from 
 a wooden beam was used to sound the hour, 
 while to ascertain it a copper bowl with a very 
 small hole in the bottom, is placed floating in 
 a vessel of water. It is just one hour in filling 
 itself with water through the hole in the bot- 
 tom ; some Sepoys are always there to watch 
 it, and strike the circular wheel instantly with 
 
 18* 
 
210 REMAINS OF 
 
 a large hammer. It may be heard distinctly 
 through Tanjore. We now descended from 
 the eminence to visit the royal menagerie, 
 saw some very fine wild animals ; such as 
 tigers, hyenas, leopards, &c., enclosed in 
 cages, and a large number of tame elephants 
 in the open space. 
 
 Permission had been previously sought and 
 obtained by the Kohloffs, for us to enter the 
 Rajah's palace, and see the statue of the late 
 Rajah of Tanjore. It is of the purest white 
 marble, justly celebrated for its surpassing 
 beauty. The delicate foldings of the robe, the 
 beautiful bordering and fringe of the shawl 
 thrown over the shoulder are inimitably fine. 
 The figure is in full dress, with many jewels, 
 and strings of pearls. It is placed on a pedes- 
 tal supported by lions. The whole is on an 
 immense block of polished granite, fifteen feet 
 square. Saw on our return all the royal car- 
 riages, one uncommonly rich, sent from the 
 king of England to the late Rajah. In passing 
 through the precincts of the palace, I was 
 much struck with the union of the great and 
 the mean. The dirt and rubbish in some 
 places was almost sickening. Parts of the 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 211 
 
 palace are fast going to decay. The present 
 Rajah is by no means popular with the people. 
 We are told that he tries to have every thing 
 as different as possible from the wishes of his 
 deceased father, who was quite a valuable man 
 in his way, possessing much information ob- 
 tained through Swartz, of whom he was once a 
 pupil. It is to be regretted, that with such an 
 instructor he never became a Christian, but 
 died a slave to the superstitions of heathenism. 
 The walls of the palace are daubed with un- 
 couth and heathenish figures ; men, monkeys, 
 peacocks, &c. I left the place, wearied to 
 nervousness, glad to escape the throng of na- 
 tives pressing upon us on all sides. A short 
 drive brought us to the church within the walls 
 of the fort, where is the monument erected by 
 the late Rajah to the memory of Swartz. 
 The church was cool and clean. We were no 
 longer annoyed by the crowd, nor our affecting 
 train of associations broken by noise and con- 
 fusion. I gazed with deep feeling at the tablet 
 which represents the venerable missionary in 
 his dying moments, the Rajah by his side, 
 two of the ministers of state in attendance, a 
 Gospel minister by the head of the bed, three 
 
212 REMAINS OF 
 
 of his pupils looking on. The whole is finely 
 done in bas relief, of the purest white marble. 
 This church is the one which he was engaged 
 in building at the time he was solicited to leave 
 to go on an embassy to Hyder Ali. He de- 
 clined going on account of these engagements, 
 but was told that if he would go, the church 
 should be finished for him, as was accordingly 
 done. 
 
 Saturday, ~L6th. Had visitors at evening, 
 quite a large circle, from I think, seven or 
 eight different nations, Danes, Germans, En- 
 glish, Americans, country born, or East Indians 
 from different parts of this vast Eastern world. 
 The conversation was such as became those 
 who were partakers of Gospel benefits. Good 
 old Mr. Kohloff seemed to enjoy himself in 
 listening. He is now quite deaf, and a little 
 infirm from rheumatism, otherwise he appears 
 to enjoy a green old age. 
 
 Sabbath morn., 1.7th. I went immediately 
 after breakfast to the chapel to hear the Tamul 
 service. A large native congregation were 
 assembled. After prayers, a sermon was de- 
 livered by a native priest. The natives were 
 seated on the floor, seemingly quite attentive ; 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 213 
 
 some were writing on the olla leaf. The re- 
 mains of Swartz lie under the floor of this 
 chapel, and not, as one might suppose, at the 
 church in the fort, where the monument is. 
 There is a simple stone slab over his grave, on 
 which is inscribed the following lines, composed 
 by the Rajah himself: 
 
 " Firm wast thou, humble and wise, 
 Honest, pure, free from disguise, 
 Father of orphans, the widow's support, 
 Comfort in sorrow of every sort. 
 To the benighted, dispenser of light, 
 Doing, and pointing to, that which is right. 
 Blessing to princes, to people, to me, 
 May I my father, be worthy of thee ! 
 Wisheth and prayeth the Saraboyee." 
 
 They are not only curious, as having been 
 written by a Hindoo, -but bear a most honor- 
 able testimony to the worth of this excellent 
 man. 
 
 At evening had an interesting visit from the 
 old native priest, Nyana Pracasum, now eighty- 
 four years old. Was converted to Christianity 
 during the ministry of Swartz. It was pleasant 
 to hear him say that the Lord Jesus was most 
 precious, that His service is a blessed service. 
 Mr. W. conversed a long time with him, and 
 
214 REMAINS OF 
 
 I hope to the strengthening of his faith. The 
 natives brought us presents of beautifully 
 formed boquets, composed of sweet scented 
 flowers, proper for perfuming clothes, much 
 used by the people, although too strong for one 
 who seldom uses perfumes of any kind. 
 
 Monday. Have been ill all night ; not able 
 to join the family at breakfast. Rose at ten 
 o'clock rather better ; put my trunks in order 
 for the continuance of the journey. Received 
 letters here from dear H. and the children, 
 also from the Doctor, expressing an almost un- 
 controllable anxiety for our arrival at Jaffna. 
 Had many calls from friends in course of the 
 day, and received much kind attention. At 
 six o'clock we started, after having had 
 prayers put up by dear old Mr. Kohloff, whose 
 kindness I shall never forget. He spent all 
 the afternoon in putting up garden seeds for 
 us. Mrs. Kohloff took Mrs. D wight and my- 
 self in her carriage several miles on our way, 
 until we overtook the palanquins, which had 
 been sent on before. Final adieus were at 
 last exchanged, and we separated. I lay in 
 my palanquin awake for some hours ; suddenly 
 there was a great noise and many exclama- 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 215 
 
 tions among the bearers, the palanquin was 
 placed hurriedly upon the ground. Mr. Wins- 
 low soon came up, and informed me that one 
 of my bearers had been bitten by a serpent. I 
 was much shocked, fearing his immediate 
 death. He stood just by me, his countenance 
 distorted with pain. While some of the bearers 
 were rubbing his foot and leg, others were try- 
 ing to encourage him to hope. The torches 
 and lanterns were soon brought near, and the 
 foot examined ; two places were discovered, 
 these were scraped to make them bleed ; eau- 
 de-Cologne applied, a dose of brandy given to 
 him, and he was urged to run and keep up 
 with us until we reached some village, or could 
 get some assistance. It was left to his choice 
 to remain where he was, with one to take care 
 of him, or to go. He chose the latter, and 
 again we set off, my mind full of anxiety about 
 the poor man, exposed thus to sudden death. 
 After two hours I found, much to my astonish- 
 ment, that he kept up with us and felt better. 
 I hope I felt thankful to God for sparing him. 
 Trichenopoly, Vlih. At day-break we 
 caught a distant view of the famous rock of 
 Trichenopoly. It was still some miles distant. 
 
216 REMAINS OF 
 
 We had made a very long run, a distance of 
 38 miles. I was so wearied with the violent 
 shaking as to dread seeing any body, and 
 longed for a quiet place of rest. We stopped 
 in the fort at the house of Mr. Simpson, the 
 German Missionary. Mr. Winslow went in to 
 see him, and soon returned to say, that " it had 
 been arranged for us to go three miles farther 
 to Captain Walsh's house in the cantonment. 
 The Dwights were to go to Lieutenant Woods. 
 Mr. Simpson, being a bachelor, had no accom- 
 modations for so large a party. As we de- 
 clined going in, he sent us a cup of tea arid 
 some biscuit to the palanquin ; having had a 
 sleepless night, I was much refreshed by the 
 tea. The poor bearers very cheerfully took 
 up their loads again ; and at the end of another 
 hour we stopped, and were most kindly re- 
 ceived by Captain Walsh, just fresh from his 
 morning toilet ; his red coat, silver buttons, 
 and clean white pantaloons, contrasting finely, 
 (or curiously I should say), with our jaded 
 figures, as we emerged from the palanquins in 
 dishabille, hair disheveled, &c., &c. He 
 offered me his arm, and as I ascended a noble 
 flight of steps leading into a spacious hall, I 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 217 
 
 hardly knew whether to laugh or cry, there 
 was something so ludicrous about it, yet I was 
 nervous enough to feel excessively annoyed to 
 be thus forced to appear. I went immediately 
 to my room, where I found every thing for my 
 comfort. And oh, how refreshing to get 
 plenty of water, and change one's clothing 
 after a night's travel in a palanquin. At ten 
 o'clock I was sufficiently rested to go out to 
 breakfast, where I was introduced to Captain 
 and Mrs. Butcher, (to whom the establishment 
 belongs. Captain Walsh being with them only 
 while his family are at the " Hills.") He, 
 being a friend of Mr. Winslow, had requested 
 the pleasure of entertaining him as soon as he 
 learned he was expected at Trichenopoly. 
 Although high in the army, they are all de- 
 votedly pious. Mrs. Butcher is the daughter 
 of an English missionary, and often expressed 
 her pleasure in having Mr. Winslow a day or 
 two with her ; having heard much of him from 
 her father. She is young and beautiful, has 
 two sweet children, a boy and girl. She was 
 born in this country, educated in England. 
 The celebrated temples of Seringham are in 
 this neighborhood. Mrs. Butcher arranged for 
 
218 REMAINS OP 
 
 us all to go and see them. These pagodas are 
 on an island, formed by the Caverj and Col- 
 roon rivers ; there are seven of them, of which 
 I hope to tell you more after having seen 
 them. 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 219 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 Evening. At four this afternoon we set off 
 for Seringham in a beautiful pony phaeton of 
 Capt. Butcher's, himself and wife accompany- 
 ing us. After a pleasant ride of some miles 
 through groves of cocoa-nut and other trees, 
 we reached the banks of the Cavery, where 
 we found the Dwights with Lieut. Wood await- 
 ing us. Capt. B. had given orders to have 
 palanquins and bearers in readiness here, and 
 we exchanged the carriages for them. I went 
 in a tonjon, a sort of pleasure palanquin, in 
 which you set upright as in a gig, instead of 
 lying down, but are borne by the natives the 
 same as in the palanquin. I wished to look 
 about me, and therefore chose this kind of con- 
 veyance. Capt. B. and Mr. Winslow were 
 mounted on ponies. We formed a large com- 
 pany, three palanquins, three on horseback, 
 my little carriage. We had thirty-two bear- 
 ers in all ; a peon or sort of soldier to clear 
 the way, two lantern-bearers, and other run- 
 
220 REMAINS OF 
 
 ners or attendants whose business I did not 
 exactly know. I was glad to see among oth- 
 ers, the man who had been bitten by the ser- 
 pent, now quite recovered. 
 
 The pagodas are walled in, for a mile square. 
 Within this enclosure there are one thousand 
 houses, besides the temples, choultries, tanks, 
 &c. ; these houses are occupied by the brah- 
 mins and their families and dependencies. Ten 
 thousand persons live in and about these tem- 
 ples, subsisting out of the revenue collected by 
 the British Government from devotees at this 
 place, a certain part of which is paid over to 
 these brahmins. Some offerings are received 
 directly by them from the worshipers. It is 
 one of the strongest holds of heathenism in 
 India, therefore I had a wish to see it. 
 
 I should not like to weary you with a de- 
 scription of the pagodas, and of the idolatrous 
 sculpture of human figures, beasts and fabu- 
 lous beings with which the place abounds. I 
 do think my feelings of pity and compas- 
 sion for the poor misguided heathen are more 
 aroused than they ever were before, and that 
 is my object in going to such places. It is 
 not to gratify a vain curiosity ; I do want to 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 221 
 
 know as much as possible of the state of idola- 
 ters, that I may pray more, labor more. In 
 visiting these temples we have usually a crowd 
 after us, who are anxious to receive books and 
 tracts, and to whom Mr. Winslow takes oppor- 
 tunities of speaking in the name of the Sav- 
 iour. Here we saw another thousand pillared 
 choultry similar to that at Chillumbrum, which 
 I have before described. We went to the top 
 of it and had a view of the whole island. These 
 large pagodas, tanks, choultries, &c., surround- 
 ed us, or rather lay at our feet. Monkeys in 
 great numbers were skipping about these 
 sacred temples, and are not allowed to be dis- 
 turbed, but are fed and cherished by the brah- 
 mins. I was glad to rest my weary eye on 
 the beautiful groves extending far beyond the 
 enclosure, and composed of all the most beau- 
 tiful of Indian trees, with now and then a 
 small white dome or cupola peeping out through 
 the rich foliage. The windings of the river, 
 with the natives washing their clothes on the 
 banks, gave animation and beauty to the scene. 
 On descending again into the choultry from the 
 clear light and fresh air of heaven, I was al- 
 most made sick by the impurity of the atmos- 
 
 19* 
 
222 REMAINS OF 
 
 phere, and with difficulty made my way 
 through the darkness and the many devious 
 windings among the columns. Capt. B. 
 (whose arm I had) remarked, " It is indeed 
 a fitting place for deeds of darkness." I 
 thought, "Oh, my soul, come not thouinto their 
 secret." How many times have I wished that 
 Christians in America could see what I have 
 seen, and which cannot well be written. Sure 
 I am they would come up with more alacrity 
 to the help of the Lord against the mighty. 
 They never can have a correct idea of the ex- 
 tent of the delusion and ignorance of the hea- 
 then without witnessing some such scenes as 
 have lately come before us. Mr. Winslow re- 
 marked to me to-day, that he tried in vain to 
 throw some of these things before friends, 
 (while he was at home,) but felt always that 
 he could not make it appear as he wished. 
 There are so many surrounding objects and 
 circumstances to be taken into view. For in- 
 stance, in attempting to describe one of these 
 immense pagodas, they are so filled with sculp- 
 ture, so curiously adorned, such pondrous 
 stones used in the construction, so many brah- 
 mins, monkeys, beggars, fakirs, blind and de- 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 223 
 
 formed persons, together with all kinds of 
 noise, that it is impossible to make Christian 
 people understand it all ; they may get your 
 idea of the temple alone, but it is the whole 
 of the scene which makes you feel most forci- 
 bly that you are in the midst of the heathen. 
 The mighty arm of Omnipotence can turn and 
 overturn, and will finally bring all nations into 
 subjection. Here is my trust. This buoys 
 me up when I am nearly faithless. " Ask of 
 me and I will give thee the heathen for thine 
 inheritance, and the uttermost parts of the 
 earth for thy possession." 
 
 It was a relief to leave this seat of Satan, 
 with all its mixture of curious, wonderful, and 
 wicked things ; its gilded domes, its painted 
 walls, and its spacious tanks, for the washing 
 away of sin. (To wash in the Cavery is said 
 to make free from all impurity.) Oh ! that 
 they knew of that fountain filled with blood 
 drawn from ImmanuePs veins that fountain 
 so long since opened for sin and uncleanness. 
 We had a pleasant ride home, found tea wait- 
 ing, and the hall finely lighted for an evening 
 prayer meeting. Mrs. Butcher had been tell- 
 ing me, as we rode home, that every Tuesday 
 
224 REMAINS OF 
 
 evening they had a meeting of the pious offi- 
 cers and their wives at her house, and that she 
 had found it a great comfort to her in this be- 
 nighted land. 
 
 Some of the company had arrived before us. 
 Fifteen sat down to the tea table, the neatness 
 and elegance of which was quite worthy the 
 lady who presided. Immediately after the re- 
 moval of the things, Bibles and hymn books 
 were laid before us. Mr. W. was requested 
 to read and explain some part of Scripture. 
 He did so ; prayer and singing followed, and 
 thus ended our first day at Trichenopoly. 
 
 Wednesday, 2Qth. Rose very early this 
 morning, and while it was yet dark, entered 
 the carriage in company with our kind enter- 
 tainers to visit the fort and rock of Trichen- 
 opoly. We had a ride of about three miles to 
 the fort, which is the original and most ancient 
 part of Trichenopoly. It stands about half a 
 mile from the south bank of the Cavery river, 
 and is a place of great antiquity, importance, 
 and fame in Indian history. The flag-staff is 
 placed on the summit of a very large insulated 
 mass of bare red rock, which rising abruptly 
 and almost perpendicularly to the height of 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 225 
 
 500 feet, forms a conspicuous and imposing 
 object at a distance in every direction. An 
 extensive quadrangular structure of brick and 
 chunam, surmounted with colossal figures of 
 various kinds, the objects of Hindoo venera- 
 tion, covers an abutment of the rock immedi- 
 ately below the site of the flag-staff; its broad 
 terraced roof giving to the whole a castellated 
 appearance. As we ascended the rock and 
 reached the door of this structure, we sought 
 permission to enter, but were not allowed. 
 They affirmed that no European had ever been 
 within the doors. Various tales are related 
 of strange rites and ceremonies practiced with- 
 in these walls, but I presume they are mostly 
 conjectural. It is probable that none but the 
 brahmins know much of it. There is an easy 
 access to the flag-staff and top of the rocfc by a 
 spacious flight of stone steps on one side. 
 This elevated spot commands a most extensive, 
 varied, and beautiful prospect of the fort, (the 
 walls of which are built in the form of an ob- 
 long square, enclosing the rock,) the island of 
 Seringham and its many pagodas, of the ser- 
 pentine meanderings of the Caveny and Cole- 
 roon, and the surrounding country for a great 
 
226 REMAINS OF 
 
 distance. The horizon is bounded by the lofty 
 and extensive range of mountains, including 
 the Chevery and Salem hills running from S. 
 W. to N. E. which form the Ghauts dividing 
 theCarnatic from the Mysore country. Imme- 
 diately below the rock is the black town. The 
 old palace and gardens are quite near the 
 rock. At a short distance outside the walls 
 we noticed a splendid dome surmounting a 
 mosque in the midst of a cocoa-nut grove. In 
 every direction there seemed to be something 
 to wonder at ; if I had not as it were ceased 
 to wonder at any thing since I have been in 
 this part of the world. The fatigue of as- 
 cending so many steps was indescribable ; I 
 never was so much exhausted with any effort 
 of the kind. What a relief it was to get into 
 the carriage again. We rode around some 
 distance to see the church where Bishop Heber 
 was interred ; saw also the barracks and pa- 
 rade ground, and the temperance hotel just fin- 
 ished by the officers' temperance society. At 
 this hotel nothing stronger than lemonade and 
 coffee is sold. We found the good people 
 quite alive on the subject of temperance. Capt. 
 Walsh, who has all his life been accustomed to 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 227 
 
 the use of wine, now satisfies himself with a 
 glass of toast-water at dinner, that those under 
 him may have the benefit of his example. 
 
 On reaching the house I went immediately 
 to bed, as did Mrs. B. also. She kindly or- 
 dered breakfast for me in my own room. I 
 was glad to be excused from exertion of any 
 kind. After resting I rose and accomplished 
 some writing ; met some company at dinner, 
 after which we made ready to go. At six in 
 the evening took leave of dear Trichenopoly 
 friends, carrying with us a strong sense of 
 their kindness. It is a painful thing to leave 
 in this way after having been treated so affec- 
 tionately, to be forced to tear one's self away, 
 never expecting to meet on earth again. This 
 we are continually called to do. 
 
 Thursday, 2~Lst. ToremankucJiy . Had a 
 tolerably comfortable night ; accomplished 
 forty miles distance, a long run. We find 
 here a good rest-house, bathing rooms, &c., 
 but have found no friends to welcome us. 
 The scenery for some miles back has been of 
 quite a different character from any I have 
 seen in this country. The trees about us ap- 
 pear more like our own forest trees, and at 
 
228 KEMAINS OF 
 
 my right hand, as I lay in my palanquin, I 
 saw a range of hills looking much like those 
 back of Westfield. How many thoughts of 
 past days were in a moment called up ; days 
 when I have been on my way to dear mother, 
 and my eye has caught a view of the blue hills 
 in the distance. Here at the rest-house I still 
 look upon mountains appearing just about as 
 far off as those do from Westfield, but here is 
 no dear mother to receive me and attend to 
 the thousand nameless things that go to make 
 one comfortable after a journey, to imprint 
 the kiss of affection on my cheek, and to listen 
 to the history of the short journey. As I can 
 no more see and talk with her, I please myself 
 with penning little particulars which will I 
 hope interest her, thankful that I can commu- 
 nicate in this way with one whom I love so 
 much. Just about departing for another 
 night's march. A fine shower with some vivid 
 lightning detained us rather later than usual. 
 Mayloor. We had a good run the first 
 part of the night over a fine road with an ave- 
 nue of large trees, the branches of which met 
 over our heads. Towards morning we were 
 stopped by a mound of earth in the midst of 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 229 
 
 the road. We left the palanquin, descended 
 a steep bank, and walked about a quarter of a 
 mile in the fields, until we had passed the dif- 
 ficulty and were again able to get upon the 
 highway. A gigantic monument of idolatry 
 was near us in the shape of a horse ; there 
 were many stone figures of idols about. The 
 horse and rider appeared to be chiseled from 
 one immense stone. Our bearers seemed to 
 admire it much. 
 
 We got here quite early this morning; found 
 the rest-house occupied by the collector. One 
 room was given us, together with a bathing or 
 dressing room. While we were getting ready 
 for breakfast, Mr. Todd arrived, (one of our 
 missionaries from Madura.) He had come 
 one stage in a bullock bandy in order to meet 
 us. Being the first of our missionaries we had 
 seen, you may suppose he met a cordial wel- 
 come. He said Mr. Poor was anxiously 
 expecting us at Madura. In course of the 
 morning we had a visit from the collector. Mr. 
 Winslow held a long conversation with him on 
 Indian affairs, particularly respecting obliging 
 the natives to assist in drawing the cars of the 
 idols at the heathen festivals. I hope it may 
 
 20 
 
230 REMAINS OF 
 
 do good ; the collector has sufficient power to 
 suppress all such abuses if he pleased to ex- 
 ercise it. 
 
 Madyra. We left Mayloor immediately 
 after dinner, in hope of reaching Madura by 
 midnight. The bearers were encouraged by 
 a promise of extra reward, and they did well. 
 At eleven o'clock my palanquin was set down 
 before the door of the Mission house ; the oth- 
 ers had not yet come up. Mr. Poor received 
 me most affectionately, exclaiming, " Is this 
 sister Winslow ? how happy I am to see you." 
 Mrs. Poor stood ready to give the kiss of wel- 
 come, and I was then shown into the house, 
 where again and again I received the embrace 
 of these kind friends. On the arrival of my 
 husband, (who had left his palanquin and run 
 some distance, trying to reach the house in 
 time to introduce me,) quite an affecting scene 
 took place in the meeting of these long tried 
 and old friends. 
 
 The tea table was ready, and we enjoyed a 
 cup of tea very much. Mr. and Mrs. Law- 
 rence live in a bungalow very near this, and 
 they were with us immediately. After tea 
 they took Mr. and Mrs. Dwight home with 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WTNSLOW. 231 
 
 them. We had a long talk with Mr. and Mrs. 
 Poor ; had thanksgivings and prayers, and got 
 to bed about one o'clock. 
 
 Saturday, 23cZ April. Anniversary of our 
 marriage. It has been a year of vicissitudes 
 and of many trying scenes, but withal a year 
 of mercy. The Lord has been so good to me 
 that I might fill pages with the recapitulation. 
 He has granted me the desire of my heart in 
 leading me to the heathen. May I be enabled 
 to devote the remnant of my life to His glory. 
 Mrs. Todd and Mrs. Hall were removed by 
 death just after entering upon the work of mis- 
 sions. The bereaved husbands are both here. I 
 know not how soon I may be called away, but 
 I do long to be without carefulness and to feel 
 willing to live from day to day on God's prom- 
 ises. All met here to-day at dinner. After 
 dinner, when the sun was low, I went to the 
 temples with Mr. Winslow. The brahmins and 
 other natives were busily engaged in preparing 
 for a great festival which is to take place in a 
 few days. The pagodas are much like those 
 I have seen at Chillumbrum and Seringham, 
 and which I have attempted to describe to you, 
 feeling, at the same time, that no description I 
 
232 REMAINS OF 
 
 can give, will make you acquainted with the 
 wonders of these places. There is such a 
 vastness about them, so much sculpture, so 
 many images, lights, columns, domes, &c., &c., 
 that no pen is sufficiently graphic to bring the 
 idea before you. When these immense monu- 
 ments shall crumble into dust, is of course, un- 
 certain, but in all probability nothing like them 
 will ever be reared again. Such a race of 
 people as are now living here could not do it. 
 It is only by much exertion that they are able 
 to keep them in any tolerable repair. When 
 I was there they were employed in making 
 various images of the gods, and of men, of 
 beasts, also, out of paste-board painted of the 
 gayest colors with much gilding. Canopies of 
 gilded wood and tinsel paper, together with 
 every foolish thing their fertile imaginations 
 could call up, were being made to dazzle and 
 fascinate the poor pagan at the coming feast. 
 
 They showed a brazen horse of colossal size, 
 assuring us that their gods rode on it at certain 
 times. As we roamed through the immense 
 halls, a group of figures in statuary was point- 
 ed out as one of the ancient queens of this 
 temple about to be joined in marriage to one 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. ' 233 
 
 selected as her husband, her brother joining 
 their hands. I staid until the numerous lamps 
 were lighted about the different shrines, and 
 then bent our steps homewards to enjoy the 
 Christian Saturday night. We had a prayer 
 meeting preparatory to the communion which 
 was to be celebrated the next day. 
 
 Sabbath, 24tth. A quiet and pleasant morn- 
 ing. The few here who love the Lord Jesus, 
 met in the large hall of Mr. Poor's house to 
 celebrate the supper. There were about twen- 
 ty persons. A small number, but enough to 
 claim the promised presence of the Saviour, 
 and I trust He was in our midst. We had 
 about six native converts sitting on the floor 
 and partaking with us. Thankfulness for 
 mercies appeared to fill our hearts. Blessed 
 be God, there still remains to us the keeping 
 of Sabbaths, even in a heathen land. It is a 
 very precious rest to the overtasked spirits, to 
 give up all thoughts and feelings but those con- 
 nected with this hallowed day. I try to do so, 
 and to-day have in some sort succeeded. Ab- 
 sent friends were remembered and commended 
 to God. We felt much freedom in bringing 
 
 them before our Saviour. The encourage- 
 20* 
 
234 REMAINS OF 
 
 ments to ask spiritual blessings for those dear 
 to us, are very great. At the parting of our 
 Redeemer with his disciples he said, " Hither- 
 to ye hare asked nothing in my name," &c. 
 Presuming on his gracious permission, we come 
 to the mercy-seat and ask largely in his name. 
 " He giveth liberally, and upbraideth not." 
 At evening we had service in the hall. It was 
 quite filled. Mr. Winslow spoke for an hour, 
 and finished by an account of the revival on 
 ship-board. 
 
 Monday, 25th. Was stirring early this 
 morning, and accompanied Mr. Winslow and 
 Mr. Todd to see the ruins of the Royal Palace. 
 This palace (the residence of the ancient 
 Tamul Kings,) is a most magnificent ruin. 
 The massive walls enclosing it are yet in good 
 preservation. Within these walls a large popu- 
 lation reside ; most of them employed in weav- 
 ing. The palace itself covers a great extent 
 of ground. Much of it is still entire, and ex- 
 hibits the remains of great beauty and splen- 
 dor. As I walked through the halls and stood 
 beneath the immense dome in the centre, I was 
 forcibly reminded of Irving's description of the 
 palace of the Alhambra. The style of archi- 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 235 
 
 tecture is something of the Saracenic order 
 united with the Hindoo. Many of the pillars 
 are tall, slender shafts, finely connected and 
 capped, while others are so large in circumfer- 
 ence, that three men clasping their hands were 
 unable to compass them. A few were of fine 
 granite, highly polished, resembling black mar- 
 ble. The greater number were composed of 
 stones chunam'd on the outside. Many 
 groups of Hindoo mythological subjects were 
 scattered about the ruin. Even in its present 
 state of decay there is one immense hall that 
 cannot be entered without forcing the mind 
 back upon times when kings occupied it, with 
 all the accompaniments and splendor of a court. 
 It is supposed to have been the hall of audi- 
 ence of the Madura sovereigns. The roof is 
 arched and highly ornamented, falling on either 
 side upon richly wrought columns, connected 
 by arches forming a magnificent gallery, which 
 is supported on similar, arches terminating in 
 massy columns below. I have procured some 
 drawings, but they only show parts of the 
 choultry and palace, and give but little idea of 
 a whole. After a walk on the top, from whence 
 we had a good view of the country about, we 
 
236 REMAINS OP 
 
 returned to the Mission house to breakfast, 
 ready to say, almost, that the " eye was satis- 
 fied with seeing, and the ear with hearing." 
 Dined at Mr. Lawrence's bungalow. Both 
 mission houses are built of brick in the bunga- 
 low form, with verandahs front and rear. 
 Every thing is new ; they have but lately oc- 
 cupied this place, as you know. There are 
 no trees near the houses ; each has a vegetable 
 garden with some few flowers, marigolds, bach- 
 elor's buttons, &c., &c. The compound looks 
 dreary at present, but there are beautiful 
 groves of trees at a little distance. After our 
 dinner we prepared again to resume our jour- 
 ney. Mrs. Poor had kindly prepared an ad- 
 ditional store of comforts in my palanquin, and 
 after an affecting parting with the Dwights, 
 (who are to remain here,) also of our other 
 friends, we were once more on our way. A 
 beautifully shaded road made traveling at an 
 earlier hour than usual very pleasant. Groups 
 of poor natives dressed in the most fantastic 
 manner for the approaching festival were con- 
 tinually passing me. We were mutual objects 
 of curiosity to each other. 
 
 About half a mile from the Mission premises, 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 237 
 
 I was overtaken by a poor low-caste girl, to 
 whom I had shown some trifling kindness, with 
 her hands full of ripe plantains, which she 
 threw into my palanquin, seemingly delighted 
 that she had been able to reach me. All I 
 could do was to wave my hand and smile as I 
 was rapidly borne past her. I am pleased with 
 any such proof of good feeling among the na- 
 tives. My ride for the first ten or twelve 
 miles was through an enchanting portion of 
 country ; the road was completely shaded by 
 very large tulip-trees in flower ; while on all 
 sides were groves of trees beautiful as the 
 fabled stories of my childhood have represented. 
 We passed the collector's house and premises. 
 A tank covering acres of ground is immediate- 
 ly in front of the house, in the middle of which 
 is a small pagoda of exquisite beauty, the slen- 
 der white-pillared shafts supporting the roof 
 were quite different from any thing I had seen. 
 The surface of the water was tranquil, and the 
 delicate building seemed suspended in air ; or 
 like a piece of fancy glass-work in a globe of 
 water. The walls of the tank were adorned 
 with heathenish figures in full relief, lions, 
 men, &c. The dwelling itself seemed very 
 
238 REMAINS OF 
 
 extensive, the largest I have seen in this part 
 of the country. I was surprised to see so 
 many idolatrous figures about the grounds of 
 an Englishman, even on the steps leading up 
 to the house ; but have been told the figures 
 were here when he came, and the prejudices 
 of the natives are much respected by English- 
 men in office ; they profess to feel bound by 
 agreements made on the part of their govern- 
 ment not to interfere with their religion. How 
 ought we to pray for the coming of that day 
 when these idols shall be given to the moles 
 and the bats, and the hearts of these poor idol- 
 aters be turned to God. 
 
 As night drew on, the scene changed, and 
 soon became quite dreary. We seemed to be 
 traveling in the dry bed of a river ; now and 
 then a little water and a few trees were seen 
 and again all was a sandy waste. At two 
 o'clock we reached a very small rest-house, 
 where we halted for the remainder of the 
 night. Brother Hall joined us at day-break. 
 He is now on his way to Ramnad, where he is 
 laboring at present. He has been at Madura 
 for a change of air, as he feels ill most of the 
 time since the death of his wife. 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 289 
 
 The rest-house was entirely unfurnished, 
 not even a chair to sit upon. We managed to 
 get along by using the writing-desks, boxes, 
 &c. The day wore away rather heavily ; we 
 started at an earlier hour than usual. Reached 
 Ramnad in time for breakfast Wednesday 
 morning, found Mr. and Mrs. Eckard very 
 pleasantly situated in a large house within the 
 fort ; spent a pleasant day with them, and at 
 three o'clock the following morning, started 
 for the coast, a distance of ten miles from 
 Ramnad, where a native boat had previously 
 been engaged to take us to Ceylon. 
 
 Thursday, %8th. Devipatam. Spent all 
 this day, thus far, at the custom-house, a most 
 miserable place ; in hourly expectation of the 
 departure of the boat. We are sheltered from 
 the sun, but have no convenience for getting 
 food, or spending the day profitably. Feeling 
 weary of the din of native voices in high dis- 
 pute with the custom-house officers, I cheer- 
 fully accepted my husband's invitation to walk. 
 We have been, just at evening, to the Roman 
 Catholic burying-ground where the body of 
 sister Todd is laid. A tolerably pleasant walk 
 along the shore brought us to the spot. We 
 
240 REMAINS OF 
 
 had hoped to reach it unobserved by the na- 
 tives, but found it impossible. As usual, a 
 crowd had collected and followed us ; standing 
 by as long as we staid, and following again on 
 our return. The finest feelings of the heart 
 are almost always thus broken in upon. My 
 attention, at the grave, was quite turned from 
 the object I had in going thither, to the poor 
 creatures about me. Instead of weeping for 
 the departed, I felt like weeping for the 
 wretchedness and blindness of the living. A 
 few graves were marked by wooden crosses, 
 but the one we looked on with so much inter- 
 est, was undistinguished save by the freshness 
 of the earth about it. No fence or enclosure 
 of any kind marks the spot as consecrated 
 ground. Natives or cattle may roam over the 
 graves without obstruction. How different 
 from the graves of our fathers ! Mrs. Todd 
 died at this place as she was on her way from 
 Madura, to Jaffna, whither she was going for 
 her health. The afflicted husband had to bear 
 his griefs alone. No missionary friend was 
 near to pour the balm of sympathy into his 
 wounded bosom. I said he had to bear his 
 griefs alone. No, the Saviour was with him. 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 241 
 
 Strength was given him to bury his precious 
 dead out of his sight. He himself bore the 
 intelligence to her Jaffna friends, where she 
 was much beloved and is justly lamented. 
 She was some months in H's family at Pande- 
 teripo, on her first arrival, and formed a strong 
 attachment to my dear sister. Hers was the 
 only name she mentioned in her dying mo- 
 ments. " Is sister Scudder coming ?" " Is 
 she coming ?" she repeated again and again. 
 She breathed her last in the wretched hovel 
 where we have spent the day. 
 
 On our return from the grave, I took a place 
 in a small boat to proceed to the dhony where 
 the palanquins had been carried, hoping that 
 the captain would consent to go, but again he 
 came to us saying that we must remain on the 
 shore all night. Mr. Winslow insisted on know- 
 ing the reason. He said there were some 
 packages on board the dhony, the owners of 
 which refused to pay the proper expenses, and 
 that had been the cause of our detention, and 
 of all the disputing and noise we had heard. 
 Mr. W. immediately left me, went up to the 
 custom-house, insisted that the goods should be 
 removed unless the expenses were promptly 
 
242 REMAINS OF 
 
 paid, and the vessel allowed to proceed, as he 
 had engaged it for himself not expecting any 
 goods to be taken but such as belonged to us. 
 This settled the business at once ; rather than 
 take out the goods, they came to terms, and 
 we proceeded to the vessel. I found a place 
 on some ropes in the bows of the boat. We 
 had a fine moon, by the light of which we man- 
 aged to eat a little supper prepared for us on 
 shore, and brought off in a canoe. We sat 
 here an hour or more, sang a hymn, and then 
 crawled along towards the stern where our 
 palanquins were, in which we were to pass the 
 night. The only open space in the boat was 
 occupied by Mr. Winslow's horse. With some 
 difficulty I got past the horse, and then was 
 obliged to cross a large opening like a well in 
 the bottom of the dhony filled with water, and 
 which the boatmen every hour or two are 
 obliged to lade out. I felt happy to get in 
 my palanquin, but soon began to suffer for 
 want of air. The cadjan covering was so low 
 that we had barely room to crowd the two 
 palanquins under, and were hemmed in on all 
 sides. At my urgent request the boatmen 
 raised it a little on one side so that I was 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 243 
 
 more comfortable, and listened with pleasure 
 to their preparations for sailing. 
 
 Friday r , 29th April. I find this more try- 
 ing than any thing I have encountered in all 
 my long journeyings. The fire-place is very 
 near me ; when they are preparing food I 
 have all the smoke as well as the heat of it ; 
 this, with the confinement, having no place to 
 stand upright, is almost intolerable ; but we 
 hope to arrive tomorrow if we can only prevail 
 on the moornian who commands, to sail all 
 night. Have passed several islands in the 
 straits to-day. 
 
 Saturday, 3(M. Near Ramisseram, and in 
 sight of the great Pagoda. It is by no means 
 so imposing in appearance as those I have 
 seen on the Peninsula. Have still some faint 
 hope of reaching Ceylon to-day. 
 
 Sabbath, May 1st. An uncomfortable day, 
 no such Sabbath have we passed since we left 
 home. We have all along been so favored as 
 to meet with Christian friends, and to worship 
 God in company until now. This morning Mr. 
 Winslow had reading and prayers in Tamul 
 with the native helpers on board. The moor- 
 men call many times a day, Allah, Allah, but 
 
244 REMAINS OF 
 
 ah, how ignorantly. At eleven o'clock, morn- 
 ing, they cast anchor at Halts. Towards even- 
 ing my husband became quite ill ; he was 
 unable to sit up, and I was so situated I could 
 do nothing for him. I am very anxious ; it is 
 nearly night. We can stay no longer in this 
 uncomfortable place, and shall leave in a little 
 open boat as soon as the Sabbath is over, for 
 the nearest landing-place, where we hope to 
 find a conveyance to take us to Manepy, at 
 which place the regular monthly meeting is 
 held, and where we hope to meet all the Jaffna 
 circle. There is much uncertainty about it, 
 however, as to our getting there. 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 245 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 Tuesday, May 3d. I am now, my dear 
 mother, (after all my wanderings), with H. 
 Your children, so long separated, have at last 
 been permitted to meet. And as I promised, 
 I will tell you some of the circumstances of 
 our meeting. We left the dhony the morning 
 of Monday, (May 2d), at three o'clock, got 
 into an open boat, to be rowed a distance of 
 eight or ten miles. My dear husband was 
 still unable to sit up, but managed to get a lit- 
 tle sleep by lying down in the bottom of the 
 boat. His uncommon fatigues for the last few 
 days had been too much for him. I spread 
 my shawl over him which was all I could do ; 
 having no comforts, the crowded state of the 
 dhony prevented our getting at any medicines. 
 We were glad indeed to be swiftly rowed 
 away from the place where we had suffered so 
 much. The moon, high as the summer sun 
 was standing across the heavens in all the glo- 
 rious light of beauty; I sat with my eyes 
 
 21* 
 
246 REMAINS OF 
 
 fixed upon it, and felt as if I were looking 
 upon the face of a friend. How often has the 
 sight of it stilled the stormy spirit with sweet- 
 est melodies ! I thought of home, of my an- 
 ticipated meeting with dear H., and I do hope 
 I felt grateful to my heavenly Father for the 
 way in which he has led me. Every dash of 
 the oar was bringing me nearer to the sister of 
 my love, the companion of my childhood, the 
 correspondent of my riper years, and to the 
 spot where I was in all probability to spend 
 the remainder of my days. I felt my need of 
 strength from God, and I silently implored it. 
 Many solemn thoughts filled my mind in 
 course of the two hours I spent in that open 
 boat, thoughts for which I hope to be the 
 better. After much hard rowing we were 
 brought near the landing-place, just at the 
 dawning of the day. The boatmen carried 
 me in their arms some distance through the 
 shallow water to the shore ; where we found a 
 conveyance, and were soon on our way to 
 Manepy. A ride of three miles brought us 
 to the station. We were cordially welcomed, 
 by Mr. and Mrs. Minor. My first inquiry 
 was if H. was to be at the meeting. Mrs. 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 247 
 
 Minor thought not, as the distance from Chav- 
 acherj is so great, she seldom comes in these 
 days ; and as they were not expecting us so 
 early in the week, she thought I could scarcely 
 hope to see her. The Doctor they felt quite 
 sure would come. As I was changing my 
 clothes in Mrs. Minor's bed-room, one com- 
 pany after another of the friends arrived ; and 
 as soon as I was ready, I received their affec- 
 tionate welcomes. Sisters Perry, and Hutch- 
 ings brought each a sweet little baby. I was 
 talking in the bed-room with Sister Perry, 
 when she said, " Do you not hear a voice you 
 ought to know ? " In a moment I recognized 
 it to be the Doctor's. As I met him he ex- 
 claimed, " Is this my dear sister ? I do not 
 know you, you are so changed." We fell on 
 each other's neck and wept for joy. It was so 
 pleasant to see this dear, dear brother, that I 
 felt repaid for all my late anxieties and fatigues. 
 We could say nothing connected for some 
 time. The Doctor was distressed that H. had 
 not come, and wished to send immediately for 
 her ; but as the sun was by this time high, I 
 would not consent to send for her, but pro- 
 posed to go to Chavachery, as soon as the 
 
248 REMAINS OF 
 
 meeting should be over. I preferred too to 
 meet dear H. in her own house, and without 
 spectators, as I felt so much excited I feared 
 I might not be able to restrain my feelings. 
 The Doctor was in a fidgetty, restless state, (a 
 little as he was when trying to get H. up the 
 Neilgheries), going from one to another, 
 arranging matters for my getting on at even- 
 ing. After all was settled, we had breakfast, 
 then followed the prayer meeting. This 
 brought us to the hour of noon, when we had 
 some nice fruit put upon the table. The ex- 
 ercises in the afternoon were an address from 
 the Doctor, remarks by the brethren. After 
 dinner we left for Chavachery ; I was in a 
 bandy drawn by natives. We stopped at 
 Nellore on our way, and took coffee. After 
 tea proceeded onwards, after crossing Salt 
 River, the Doctor left us to hurry on and 
 inform dear H. of our approach. A cooly had 
 been sent on previously with notes and mes- 
 sages, to apprise her that we were in Jaffna. 
 It was bright moonlight, and she, poor thing, 
 had had a bench brought down to the gate of 
 the compound, and had been sitting there 
 watching for more than an hour. She met me 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 249 
 
 with all a sister's love. Such a meeting ! It 
 was like looking upon one raised from the 
 dead. I think I should never have known 
 her ; if we had met in any place where I was 
 not expecting to see her. I leave you to 
 imagine our exclamations ; our mutual surprise 
 at the changes time had wrought in each. 
 She is much larger than she was, seems in 
 perfect health, and looks very young for her 
 age. Her manners are much changed ; more 
 assimilated to the English, with whom she has 
 associated a good deal. Her cheerfulness 
 remains. She seems entirely happy now I 
 have come. 
 
 We entered her pleasant new house to- 
 gether, where the table was spread with nicety 
 and care, in anticipation of our arrival. A 
 large boquet of flowers adorned the centre. 
 Two lamps with large glass shades gave a 
 cheerful look to the dining hall. We passed 
 through into her comfortable bed-room ; sat a 
 few moments to gaze at each other, and get 
 over our tears ; and then sat down to table. I 
 could scarcely realize that I was once more in 
 a sister's house, and could feel quite at home. 
 The dear children had tried to keep their eyes 
 
250 REMAINS OF 
 
 open until we arrived, but were unable, they 
 had fallen asleep on the floor, without being 
 undressed, excepting Joseph, he was awake, 
 and very happy to see us. The Doctor issued 
 his orders for us to go to bed before 12 o'clock, 
 so after unitedly thanking our heavenly Fa- 
 ther for bringing us together, we retired to our 
 room, where we found every comfort provided 
 for us by our kind sister. This morning I 
 have had much pleasure in seeing all the dear 
 children, and again seeing dear sister. We 
 had morning prayers in her bed-room. The 
 children are all arranged in a semicircle, ac- 
 cording to age. They commenced by singing 
 with their father, one verse of some hymn of 
 praise ; then each child recites the verse for 
 the day, and answers questions from it. A 
 portion of Scripture is then read, each one 
 taking a verse in turn. Amy* is seated with 
 the family, and takes her turn. A hymn is 
 then sung, and prayer offered ; after which 
 comes breakfast. As soon as they take their 
 seats the children again sing, " Glory, honor, 
 praise and power," all join in this, even little 
 
 # Colored woman who went from America with them. 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 251 
 
 Downer. After breakfast we went with the 
 Doctor to the Bazar in front of the house, 
 where he has a small bungalow for the pur- 
 pose of distributing tracts, and speaking to the 
 people. At this Bazar thousands of buyers 
 and sellers collect together in the open air, for 
 the purposes of traffic in cocoa-nuts, vegetables 
 of all kinds in use' here, chunam, betel, 
 fish, fruits, &c., &c. We pressed through a 
 dense crowd of natives to get a chance of see- 
 ing their manner of doing business. The 
 market woman has a number of baskets about 
 her, in which her customers deposit various 
 articles, such as seeds in one, shells in another, 
 a little rice perhaps hi a third, sometimes a 
 little money, and receive what they wish in 
 exchange. There is much scolding in this 
 kind of traffic ; both buyer and seller always 
 appearing dissatisfied. After distributing tracts 
 we went into the bungalow, where the natives 
 soon came around us. The Gospel was 
 preached to them, and they were immediately 
 engaged in asking questions. As I listened to 
 the different speakers, and saw their eagerness 
 to possess themselves of a tract, I felt more 
 and more interested in their condition. Here 
 
252 REMAINS OF 
 
 is an immense field for missionary labor ; the 
 population is great, in the Bazar alone there 
 is ample room for one missionary to expend his 
 strength, but in addition to this the Doctor 
 has many schools under his superintendence in 
 different parts of the district. The children in 
 these schools are taught to read by native 
 assistants, and are instructed in the first prin- 
 ciples of Christianity by the Doctor. All 
 attend church on the Sabbath. At evening, 
 yisited one of the schools near the house, 
 was much gratified, soon after entering, to 
 hear one of the smallest children repeat an 
 appropriate prayer to the true God. It is 
 always the custom in heathen schools to repeat 
 a prayer to Puliah before commencing study ; 
 in those under the supervision of the mission- 
 aries it is not allowed, and the prayer I have 
 just listened to, takes the place of it. Enjoyed 
 our walk very much in returning, most part of 
 the way we were in a narrow lane, shaded by 
 a flowery hedge, which is kept together by a 
 lacing of the large fan-like leaves of the Pal- 
 myra, one leaf after another being tied so as 
 to form a fine enclosure. Some fine trees 
 caught my attention, the margosa, the most 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 253 
 
 beautiful of Indian shade trees is now in full 
 perfection, being filled with flowers of most 
 delicate beauty and fragrance. There are 
 many of them about here. 
 
 Saturday. Have had company all the 
 week, missionaries from Vavany, Point Pedro, 
 and Oodooville, have been here. I have had 
 no time to write. We are just now going to 
 Oodooville to spend the Sabbath, Mr. Wins- 
 low's old station ; of course, I have quite a 
 desire to see it. Mr. and Mrs. Spaulding, 
 and Mr. and Mrs. Hutchings occupy it at 
 present. 
 
 Oodooville, Monday. Arrived here at nine 
 on Saturday evening ; rose on Sabbath morn- 
 ing refreshed and strengthened after the 
 fatigue of coming here. After our breakfast, 
 Mrs. Spaulding took me to the school-room, 
 where I saw all the girls connected with the 
 boarding establishment. You, my dear moth- 
 er, will like to hear particulars. We passed 
 through the large garden, and entered the 
 enclosure, where, under the shade of large 
 cocoa-nut trees, are the sleeping apartments, 
 school-room, cook-house, and bathing room for 
 
 the girls. The mats on which they sleep were 
 22 
 
254 . REMAINS OF 
 
 rolled up and laid aside, the floors were 
 clean, and the girls were neatly clothed in a 
 short white jacket with sleeves ; a cloth round 
 the body, extending nearly to the feet, which 
 are always bare. Most of the larger girls had 
 some little gold ornament about ^thern, either 
 on the neck, or in the ears. Their long black 
 shining hair was neatly combed back, twisted 
 around, and confined with a silver pin. Many 
 are handsome, quite handsome, in most cases 
 have high features and very fine teeth. Their 
 dark complexions do not look ill, as you would 
 suppose, and as is the case where it is united 
 with the flat nose, large lips, and woolly hair 
 of the negro. I had great pleasure in seeing 
 so many in this institution brought under 
 Christian influence. They doubtless owe much 
 of their intelligent expression of countenance 
 to the culture of the mind. The contrast is 
 very great between these and others who have 
 not their advantages, but are still sitting in 
 darkness, gross darkness. I almost envied 
 dear sister Spaulding her pleasant charge ; 
 for pleasant it certainly is, notwithstanding the 
 many cares connected with it. None need 
 expect to live on missionary ground without 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 255 
 
 cares and those connected with a girls' board- 
 ing school, appear to me most pleasant of all. 
 If I could command the means to do it, I 
 should like to raise just such another school. 
 At half past ten we went into the church, 
 which was quite entirely filled, with the school 
 the village schools, the mission families, 
 and some natives, men and women ; a most 
 interesting congregation. At evening all the 
 girls came in the hall to prayers. Singing 
 forms a part of their evening devotions, they 
 are learning to sing quite well. 
 
 This afternoon, I saw all these girls, sev- 
 enty-six in number, seated in the verandah, 
 employed with the needle, they sew very 
 neatly. Mrs. Spaulding cuts out the work, 
 and then teaches them to put it together. 
 They make almost any kind of garment. 
 
 I have also seen them take their food ; and 
 could not restrain my 'tears as I listened to 
 their sweet song of thanksgiving, sung while 
 the food was being placed (by four of the 
 largest girls), on bright brass plates, and set 
 before each. At a given signal of the bell, 
 the song ceased, all was ready ; a blessing 
 was implored by one of their own number, and 
 
256 KBMAINS OF 
 
 -^~WW/N^v^wwx^v ^- ^>^. ^^^, 
 
 they commenced their cheerful meal of rice 
 and curry, taken up with the fingers, as is 
 their custom. Twenty-three of these girls are 
 church-members, a number of the others are 
 candidates for admission. Is it not a pleasant 
 thought, dear friends, that so many go out 
 from this school and become Christian moth- 
 ers? Must not their influence be felt? It 
 is /<??, it is seen in the well-regulated fami- 
 lies of those who have been married from this 
 school. They train up their children so well, 
 in most cases, as to give joy to the hearts of 
 those who have been engaged in this labor of 
 love. This evening we had a number of 
 friends from other stations at tea. 
 
 2Wscfez/. Spent the day at Battieotta, 
 was not particularly pleased with this station ; 
 buildings rather out of repair; saw Ottly 
 Hall also at a disadvantage, walls being 
 partly down, in order to enlarge the building. 
 Mr. Winslow found it much changed. Semi- 
 narists very glad to see us. 
 
 Wednesday. Came to Pandeteripo, that 
 place so long the home of our dear H. It is 
 beautifully situated ; house, and church, old, 
 but still in very tolerable repair ; rooms spa- 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 257 
 
 cious and convenient ; Brother and Sister Perry 
 are living here very comfortably. Henry and 
 William will be glad to hear that the areca- 
 nut trees are growing finely. The lime trees 
 in front of their mother's little prayer house, 
 are richly laden with fruit. The large cocoa- 
 nut trees are towering in all their pride above 
 the other trees of the garden ; the oleanders 
 are rich in double clusters of flowers. But 
 with all these pleasant things, I am very glad 
 their parents have removed to Chavachery ; 
 as I think they may be more useful. Left 
 Pandeteripo at five in the afternoon, for 
 Oodooville, which place we reached just at 
 dark, after a most delightful ride. 
 
 May 12^, Thursday. Left Oodooville at 
 evening to go to Jaffna in company with sister 
 Hutchings : attended the temperance meeting 
 at which Mr. Winslow spoke. 
 
 Friday morning. Came to Chavachery to 
 breakfast, a long and very hot ride ; found 
 dear H. well, and glad to see me. 
 
 Saturday. Had a fine ride in the bandy 
 with my sister, all along the shores of salt 
 river. The air off the water was very refresh- 
 ing. Husband rode on horseback. Met $*e 
 
 22* 
 
258 REMAINS OF 
 
 Doctor returning from visiting his schools. 
 He had been absent all day, looked very tired 
 and warm. His work is very pleasant to him 
 however, and he does not appear to mind any 
 fatigue in the performance of duty. 
 
 Monday. Had a pleasant Sabbath yes- 
 terday. Mr. Winslow preached in Tamul. 
 We had a three days' meeting here this week 
 for schoolmasters and scholars. All have 
 been praying for a blessing on the special 
 means of grace about to be employed. Visited 
 a school this afternoon, were comfortably 
 seated on a mat, while Mr. Winslow talked 
 with the children, and people ; a number of 
 men and women were in and about the place, 
 listening attentively to what was said. To see 
 their animated eyes fastened upon the speaker, 
 one feels almost persuaded that they are just 
 about to declare their belief in the story of 
 Christ's life and suffering death ; also of his 
 power to save, but alas ! they are joined to 
 their idols ; and it is long, long ere they can 
 give up their hold. On our return from the 
 school we had the pleasure of welcoming our 
 friends, Mr. and Mrs. Hutchings from Oodoo- 
 ville, also Mr. Meigs from Tillapally. They 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 259 
 
 have come to assist at the protracted meet- 
 ings. 
 
 Tuesday, May Vlth. Exercises commenc- 
 ed this morning by prayer meeting. At nine 
 we went into the church where about four hun- 
 dred children were assembled. Immediately 
 after sermon, such as were desirous of knowing 
 more about the Christian religion were invited 
 into the house, where one of the brethren con- 
 versed with them, after which all received a 
 few plantains, as many of them as had come 
 a great distance for the purpose of attending 
 the meeting, and had been without food all 
 day. They came in by schools, and were 
 supplied. The doctor appeared to enjoy dis- 
 pensing the fruit, quite as much as they en- 
 joyed receiving it. I talked a little with them, 
 the doctor interpreting for me. At evening 
 we had an English service in the hall ; sermon 
 by Mr. Winslow. The magistrate attended 
 with all his family ; also the Dutch and Portu- 
 guese families in the neighborhood. 
 
 Wednesday. Similar services to those of 
 yesterday. 
 
 Thursday. After a solemn address to the 
 children, they were requested to separate. 
 
260 REMAINS OF 
 
 Such as were desirous of becoming Christians 
 were directed to pass to the side of the church. 
 A large proportion of them immediately rose, 
 while the remaining few appeared very decid- 
 ed that they would not forsake their religion. 
 I mention these things that you may judge a 
 little how the Christian religion is gaining 
 ground in the schools. I mean, as a mere 
 nominal thing the children are not opposed to 
 it as they once were, but a large number of 
 them, although they have perhaps given no 
 evidence of the heart being touched, seem quite 
 willing to renounce heathenism. Meetings 
 closed this evening, and friends left us for 
 their homes. 
 
 July \$t. I have not written a line in my 
 journal to dear friends for two or three weeks. 
 My mind has been in a state of constant agita- 
 tion lately, owing to the great uncertainty that 
 has prevailed as to our future prospects and 
 settlement. The business is at last brought to 
 a close. Several business meetings have been 
 held at the different stations. At the first, it 
 was proposed that Mr. Winslowbe at the Sem- 
 inary. All the older brethren were very de- 
 sirous of it, but they were the minority. The 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 261 
 
 majority were anxious to have Mr. W. sent to 
 establish the new mission at Madras. At a 
 second meeting it was decided that he should 
 go. I felt quite satisfied, as my feelings had 
 all along inclined to that place. I had seen 
 more of the heathen there, and my first im- 
 pressions were all in favor of laboring there. 
 In Jaffna there are a good number of mission- 
 aries, and at Madras but few ; indeed all along 
 the coast there is great need of missionaries to 
 supply portions of thickly populated country, 
 now entirely destitute. The stations here are 
 all occupied at present. The mission house at 
 Batticotta is large, and another family might 
 be accommodated there, and probably will be 
 hereafter, as no one thinks Mr. Hoisington 
 will be able to attend to all the duties of that 
 station. 
 
 You may suppose I felt much at the thought 
 of leaving dear H. and her family. Mr. 
 Winslow felt anxious to have the doctor ap- 
 pointed to go with us, but we could hardly 
 hope for it. One of the younger men had 
 been spoken of, but Mr. W. felt that the re- 
 sponsibility was greater than in any previous 
 case, and he was not willing to have an inex- 
 
262 REMAINS OF 
 
 perienced person. Another meeting was held 
 on the eighth of June, when, after much de- 
 liberation, it was agreed that Dr. Scudder be 
 spared from Jaffna to go to Madras, either at 
 the same time with us, or soon after as con- 
 venient. 
 
 Although I was made happy by the decision, 
 I could not but feel some misgivings and some 
 fears about the removal of this large family to 
 Madras, lest they should miss many of the 
 comforts of this pleasant station, (the pleasant- 
 est perhaps in the district). The house is 
 new, large, and convenient ; a fine country 
 and pleasant rides about; many flourishing 
 native schools under their care, &c., &c. ; but 
 all say that Dr. Scudder's place may be filled 
 by a missionary of less experience, and that 
 his habits were suited to a certain part of the 
 labor to be done at Madras. As soon as they 
 felt it to be duty, they were at once willing to 
 go, and are very cheerful in the prospect. 
 The doctor had long been wishing to make a 
 missionary tour on the continent. He made 
 a request to go previously to going to Madras, 
 and as Mr. Winslow was here to take care of 
 this station, his request was granted. He left 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 263 
 
 us on the 13th of June, with some native help- 
 ers and about thirty thousand tracts and some 
 hundreds of the gospel for distribution ; mean- 
 while we are to remain here, Mr. Winslow to 
 take care of the station. I am reading Tamul 
 and I trust preparing a little for the great and 
 important work before me. We have often 
 intercourse with the other missionaries, and 
 love them already very imrah. Our baggage 
 has not yet arrived from Madras. The south 
 winds have blown so strong and so constantly 
 that the vessel could not make the island. It 
 is more than two months since they were ship- 
 ped. I have only a very few things with me, 
 but being with a sister I get along pretty well. 
 I wish for them to arrive on sister's account, 
 as she is very anxious to see her American 
 treasures. You never can think how much 
 pleasure we have in talking of all our dear 
 friends at home. Every day I think of some- 
 thing new to tell her, and have something new 
 to hear from her. The children love to get 
 about us and listen. Henry's picture is a 
 great treasure I do assure you. 
 
 Madras, August 24th. Since I last wrote, 
 dear mother and friends, in this careless, un- 
 
264 REMAINS OP 
 
 studied journal, I have had the pleasure of re- 
 ceiving all our goods, and of presenting dear 
 H. with all the tokens of love sent her by 
 American friends. All came in good order, 
 and were most highly prized by her. She 
 sends many thanks for the very acceptable 
 * and valuable gifts from our family, aunt S. 
 and family, dear cousin H., and for the pre- 
 cious mementos of affection in the trunk from 
 Mr. B's family. I wish you could have seen 
 the dear children when that trunk was opened ; 
 but H. will write to all as soon as she can, so 
 I say no more at present about it. 
 
 We had also the very great pleasure of re- 
 ceiving a precious package of letters from 
 home one from dear brother J., one from 
 dear H. C., one from Mrs. A., and a long 
 journal letter from dear brother S. If I was 
 ever thankful for any of God's mercies, I was 
 when those letters were put into my hands. 
 Every line was precious ; it was so pleasant 
 even to see the hand-writing of those so dear 
 to me. 
 
 Dear S., you have indeed been mindful of 
 your promise to me at parting ; do not cease 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 265 
 
 your kindness ; continue to send us just such 
 circumstantial letters ; they did us all good ; 
 and the little letters from S. and H., how 
 sweet ! Many a tear has been shed over 
 them by those who have never seen the little 
 creatures, and most likely never will. They 
 were so natural and so touching. I have 
 written to H. C. and shall write to S. and H. 
 But with all my joy I was not quite satisfied. 
 Where is my dear mother's letter ! I exclaimed ; 
 and where are my sisters' ! and where those I had 
 reason to expect from other dear friends ? I 
 suppose that all did not know of the opportu- 
 nity ; I will suppose any thing rather than 
 that I am not remembered by my friends. I 
 have written a long letter to dear brother J., 
 sent it some days since. You will see by my 
 last date that we are now at Madras, expect- 
 ing in a day or two to begin house-keeping. I 
 have much, much to do to get a little in readi- 
 ness before H. arrives with her large family. 
 I have left house and goods to take care of 
 themselves for a little while, that I may get 
 off this journal by the Star, which sails tomor- 
 row. I believe I have been circumstantial 
 
 23 
 
266 REMAINS OF 
 
 'N~%xX/-v^v^v/*/VO.s^s^^v^v/>^^^N^^-v^ V N^>^x^^v^/^v^^ 
 
 enough to satisfy you all. I am so driven 
 that I have no time even to read it over, but 
 must send it as it is. I should like to tell 
 you much about this place, our prospects, &c., 
 &c., but must leave it for another letter. The 
 first pages of this are copied for me by a na- 
 tive youth, as you have probably observed, 
 but he was so very slow that I was obliged to 
 take it from him and do it myself, in order to 
 have it done in time. I am hoping soon to 
 hear from you my dear mother, you must 
 write us, and send off to Boston whether you 
 hear of an opportunity or not. 
 
 Here is a population of 400,000 and but 
 little doing among them. So that we shall 
 find much to do, and shall need much of the 
 spirit of our master to walk as we ought in the 
 midst of them. I long to be established at my 
 work ; I have been long a wanderer, so long 
 as to make me willing to be quiet for some 
 time to come. I wish not to live at ease, but 
 am happiest when employed for my fellow 
 creatures. The Lord has led me thus far, 
 and I can trust him for all that is to come. 
 And now, beloved friends, in closing I would 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 267 
 
 say, pray for us ; and may the Saviour ever- 
 more dwell with each of us, and cause us all 
 to live for his glory. 
 
 Your most affectionate child and sister, 
 
 CATHARINE. 
 
268 REMAINS OF 
 
 CHAPTEE XIV. 
 
 To carry into execution a plan which the 
 Board of Missions had projected, Mr. Wins- 
 low and his wife were detached from their in- 
 sular situation and located among the Tamul 
 people on the continent. The city of Madras 
 affording peculiar facilities for carrying for- 
 ward the missionary work, and containing a 
 population of nearly 400,000, it was thought 
 best to make it the center of operations. Dr. 
 Scudder and Mrs. S. were soon to join them 
 in this new and extended enterprise. Mrs. 
 W. entered her new field of labor with that 
 zeal and enthusiasm so characteristic of her. 
 But how soon, alas ! were those labors to close 
 in death ! A few months only was she per- 
 mitted to serve her Lord, after her settlement 
 at Madras, ere she was called to a higher 
 sphere, and to a more glorious city ; one that 
 hath foundations, whose builder and maker is 
 God. 
 
 The journal and letters which are here in- 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 269 
 
 troduced, will serve to give some idea of her 
 labors and associations, in her new abode. 
 
 MADRAS, Sept. 5th, 1836. 
 My dearly beloved mother, brothers and 
 sisters : I sent off a number of pages to you 
 a few days since, informing you of our arrival 
 at this place, and of our expectations that the 
 Dr. and family would soon be here. We had 
 a letter from Ceylon to-day informing us that 
 in consequence of ill-health brother Hall is ad- 
 vised to return to America. He proposes to 
 go in the ship Star, which will sail in about 
 five weeks. Two of Mr. Meigs' children are 
 expecting to go with him. It will be a fine 
 opportunity for us to send many letters, and 
 we hope to make up a small box, if all things 
 go well. We expect the friends for Madras, 
 and those for America, to come here about the 
 last of this month. I am hoping to get a little 
 in readiness to receive them by that time. 
 We have made a commencement in house- 
 keeping ; have as yet but few comforts about 
 us not much more than we brought here with 
 us but unfurnished as the house is, I already 
 feel that it is my home, and enjoy it much. 
 
 23* 
 
270 REMAINS OF 
 
 The house is convenient and pleasant, has a 
 fine verandah front and rear, also a terraced 
 roof, where we may listen to the roaring of the 
 surf at evening, and inhale the sea-breezes 
 which usually follow the very warm days we 
 now have. The excessive heat of the last few 
 days has almost prostrated me. I have not 
 been well as usual, very far from it, but hope 
 as the rainy season comes on to be better. 
 Mr. Winslow continues about as well as when 
 he was in America. He is now constantly 
 engaged in making arrangements for the estab- 
 lishment of the new mission, in preaching, at- 
 tending public meetings of the different socie- 
 ties, &c., so that I am much alone, not being 
 able to go with him as often as I could wish. 
 After being absent all day, he was obliged to 
 go again this evening to attend a missionary 
 meeting. I sat awhile on the verandah think- 
 ing of my dear mother and all my dear ones 
 at home, and wondering how they were, and 
 what they were doing, and whether they were 
 continuing to think of, and write to me ; then 
 I left my seat, came into my room and began 
 this journal letter, in which I hope to write a 
 little every day until the " Star " is ready to 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 271 
 
 sail. I have many cares connected with house- 
 keeping, but still I can find time to write to 
 my beloved friends, and would take time even 
 from sleep rather than leave this duty unper- 
 formed. In consequence of the proneness of 
 the natives to the sin of stealing, I am obliged 
 to be constantly on the watch. Of course this 
 adds much to the burden of house-keepers in 
 this country, and indeed, I find it very diffi- 
 cult to be so constantly on my guard, and oft- 
 en forget what I ought to remember, that they 
 are in no case to be trusted. I could tell you 
 many little particulars of these things, but 
 have things of more moment to say now, and 
 will leave the subject until another time. 
 
 7th Have been much engaged washing 
 china, glass, &c., and putting all nicely away 
 in a side -board sent home to-day. Mr. Wins- 
 low had an opportunity to get a number of 
 articles at an auction sale, such as chairs, 
 lamps, &c. ; so that I am made quite comfort- 
 able. Hope to get quite in order before H. 
 gets here. You recollect the little bronze bell 
 you gave me ? We kept it on the table and 
 used it very often. Mr. Winslow had used it 
 yesterday morning to call the servants and 
 
272 REMAINS OF 
 
 native helpers in to prayers, and about ten 
 minutes after it was missing, nothing else 
 taken. I felt very sorry, had rather almost 
 any thing else had been lost. We instituted 
 an inquiry, but of course no one would ac- 
 knowledge having taken it. I always thought 
 of you, dear S., when I had it in my hand, 
 and of the dear children, also. You will be 
 sorry to hear that much of my cut glass was 
 broken. On opening the box, we found the 
 straw sunk away from the top of the box, and 
 the things shaking about. The large dish was 
 broken to pieces, one of the large decanters, 
 one of the butter dishes, and nearly all the 
 small things. It was a disappointment, but if 
 it only causes me to " set my affections on 
 things above " more, and less on things on the 
 earth, I shall not regret it. The china came 
 in good order, also the dinner-set with the ex- 
 ception of some plates and sauce-boats broken. 
 The looking-glasses came in very nice order, 
 also my bureau, and work-stand. The two 
 latter are quite a treasure here, as mahogany 
 furniture is extravagantly dear. My rocking- 
 chair is much admired for the beauty of the 
 wood ; several have asked why I did not bring 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 273 
 
 out some little strips of the wood (bird's eye 
 maple,) they think it so pretty. Our side- 
 board and chairs are made of a very dark 
 wood, called here rose-wood. It grows in this 
 vicinity, and though not as pretty as mahoga- 
 ny, still it looks very well, and is not expen- 
 sive. I have kind friends in the neighborhood 
 (Mr. and Mrs. Smith) who send in flowers 
 every morning ; you know my fondness for 
 any thing of this kind, and can judge how 
 gratified I am to receive them. It takes but 
 a few moments to arrange them in glasses a and 
 it makes the house look very cheerful. I had 
 them in great profusion and beauty this morn- 
 ing, and could not help wishing that you could 
 all see how happy I was in arranging them. 
 
 th. Went last evening to the Fort, in 
 order to attend a meeting of a few pious 
 soldiers. Mr. Winslow preached at the quar- 
 ters of one of the officers. I was the only 
 female present excepting the wife of the offi- 
 cer, at whose house we were. The meeting 
 was held in the verandah of the house. I en- 
 joyed it much, and was forcibly reminded of 
 some of Mrs. Sherwood's stories of pious sol- 
 diers, and their little meetings at barracks. 
 
274 REMAINS OP 
 
 There are a good many pious officers among 
 the English stationed here, also quite a num- 
 ber of privates who appear to be true followers 
 of the Lord Jesus. 
 
 ~LQth. I have been thinking much of the 
 dreadful fire at New York, and of the trouble 
 it must have caused to you all in the loss of 
 property as well as the great confusion and 
 alarm of the time. I was so much rejoiced to 
 receive your letters and hear that you were 
 all well, that I could not, at first, even feel 
 troubled at your account of the dreadful visita- 
 tion of God's providence ; but since that time 
 my mind is often upon it. I rejoice that you 
 were supported under it, and that you could 
 see the hand of your heavenly Father in the 
 event. I rejoice also that the losses of both 
 families was much less than I feared ; and I 
 do hope that your hearts may be more weaned 
 from this world, and that all your best affec- 
 tions may henceforth be set on things above. 
 There is such a sad propensity in fallen natui 
 to grasp at earthly toys, and to make idols c 
 silver and gold, that even the Christian is h 
 danger, without great watchfulness, of fallin 
 into these sins, and where there is no silver c 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 275 
 
 gold to worship, how fondly do we cling to 
 other creature comforts instead of finding our 
 chief happiness in God. I take shame to my- 
 self for this very sin, and it is from a deep 
 consciousness of my own proneness to it that I 
 thus write to you. Now that I am far sepa- 
 rated from you all (to whom I have been so 
 fondly attached) and have only my husband 
 with me, whose constant care and kindness 
 makes up for a_ll I have left, I am in greater 
 danger than ever of depending on an arm of 
 flesh, and have need (alas, too often,) to call 
 to mind the injunction, " Little children, keep 
 yourselves from idols." I long to find my 
 greatest happiness in God ; and often question 
 myself thus, " Could I bear to have my be- 
 loved husband taken to heaven before me, with- 
 out my giving utterance to one murmuring 
 word ? or feeling one rebellious thought ? In 
 this land of strangers one needs great sup- 
 ports ; but the consolations of our holy religion 
 are neither few nor small. We have a God 
 who giveth liberally, and upbraideth not ; and 
 here is my hope, that strength will be given 
 me equal to my day. I have an abundance 
 of mercies and many comforts as to my home, 
 
276 EEMAINS OF 
 
 and I find house-keeping very pleasant as yet, 
 but perhaps my trials are yet to come. I have 
 some things to be anxious for, but trust in God 
 that all will be well. I try to cast all my care 
 upon him, and sometimes, though not always, 
 succeed. 
 
 September ~LSth. I begin to feel quite 
 pleased with house-keeping, as I get more 
 settled, and do not find it so trying as some 
 have represented. As regards our missionary 
 work we cannot have any certain plans for 
 schools, &c., until after the arrival of the other 
 families, as the two missionaries must consult 
 together as to place, plan of operations, &c. 
 Mr. Winslow in the meantime is constantly 
 engaged in preaching, writing, &e. ; has 
 scarcely a moment of leisure even to look 
 about him. He has a place in view for com- 
 mencing the station in a very populous and 
 central part of the city, and where extensive 
 operations may be undertaken without inter- 
 fering with .any other labors. Should this 
 place be occupied, we shall be obliged to 
 move again in a few months, as it is several 
 miles from the house we now have, which is in 
 rather a retired situation. The ground about 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 277 
 
 us belongs properly to the London Mission- 
 aries, although they are very grateful for Mr. 
 Winslow's assistance, and would gladly have 
 the American Mission commenced somewhere 
 in this quarter. I have received much kind- 
 ness from them, indeed Mr. Smith's house has 
 been our home until we had one of our own. 
 We are so near still, as to be quite neighborly ; 
 only one house and garden separating us. We 
 have also another very pleasant neighbor in 
 Mr. Vansomeran. He has for years transact- 
 ed all the mercantile affairs of the Jaffna 
 Mission, and manifests a kind interest in all 
 their concerns. He has an agreeable family 
 residing nearly opposite to us, in a beautiful 
 house with extensive gardens laid out in En- 
 glish style. Both Mr. and Mrs. Vansomeran 
 are pious. They have one daughter married 
 to a missionary at Tinnevelly, two sons in Eng- 
 land receiving an education, one daughter at 
 home with them who has been educated there, 
 besides three little girls, not yet sent away. 
 Mr. V. took tea with us this evening, brought 
 us the latest English news, just received in 
 seventy-six days by the overland despatch. 
 
 24 
 
278 REMAINS OF 
 
 No news from America later than that by the 
 " Mary and Susan." 
 
 September Ylth. It is Saturday night, and 
 I am very tired, having just finished all my 
 week's business. Before I sleep I feel as if I 
 must tell my dear mother and sisters that we 
 are now quite settled at house-keeping. The 
 last of our furniture came in to-day. It is all 
 now arranged in its proper place, and we are 
 quite happy to have done with the labor of 
 getting together tha few things necessary for 
 our convenience. Furniture at the shops is 
 very high, and we have been obliged to depend 
 on sales at auction which are occurring very 
 frequently. If you could but look in upon us 
 to-night, I am sure you would say our house 
 was very pleasant and cheerful, and that we 
 had enough for all really necessary purposes. 
 Our sister and family have not yet arrived, 
 but we are expecting them early in the coming 
 week. Our house will not be quite as quiet 
 then as now, but it will be pleasant to see 
 the children enjoy themselves. They have 
 been kept so much within doors all their lives 
 that I suppose they will be lost in amazement, 
 (for a time after arriving,) at the different 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 279 
 
 appearance such a city as this presents from 
 the quiet scenes of Jaffna. Mr. Winslow is at 
 his writing-desk just closing his preparations 
 for the Sabbath. He enjoys our " happy 
 home " as much as I do. As soon as he gets 
 ready, he comes into my room and prays for 
 all the dear friends in America. This is a 
 stated practice for Saturday evening, although 
 no day passes over our heads without again 
 and again commending you all to God, still on 
 this last evening of the week, and on the first 
 evening also, we come before our heavenly 
 Father for that especial purpose ; and we find 
 it often very comforting. I find it an excellent 
 remedy for home-sickness to go to my dear 
 Saviour and entreat him to take care of all 
 those I so much wish to see. I hope you are 
 all well and happy to-night. Probably some 
 are out paying dear mother a visit, as this is 
 about the season for it. Wherever you are, I 
 trust the Lord will bless and keep you. Good 
 night. 
 
 21st Sept., Wednesday. H. and family 
 arrived to-day, all in good health. Mr. W. 
 met them at the beach with conveyances, and 
 they were soon with me. Amy and her fam- 
 
280 REMAINS OF 
 
 ilj are with them. They seem much pleased 
 to be out of the dhony, on board of which they 
 have been the last four days. 
 
 Saturday. After looking at the place de- 
 signed for the new mission station, the Dr. and 
 Mr. Winslow decided to occupy it, and hired 
 a small house on the ground to which H. and 
 family have gone to-day. We shall remain in 
 this place where we now are a few months 
 longer until a house can be obtained for us 
 near them. We are now three miles apart, 
 and shall probably find it very inconvenient to 
 be thus separated. 
 
 October 2c?, Monday. Yesterday evening 
 as I was sitting alone reading, I was much 
 surprised by the arrival of sister Meigs from 
 Jaffna, with all her children, on their way to 
 America. Brother Hale and Edmund Wood- 
 ward, were also with them ; seven persons in 
 all. Mr. Winslow was absent preaching at 
 the London Mission Chapel. I had beds pro- 
 vided and supper ready for them by the time 
 Mr. W. came in from church, and to-day have 
 sent for H. to come over and assist us in get- 
 ting sister Meigs prepared for her long voyage. 
 She left Jaffna at a very short notice, and has 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 281 
 
 all her preparations to make here. They will 
 probably sail from this place about the first of 
 November. With so large a family I can 
 write but little. 
 
 Tuesday. H. has spent the day with me. 
 We have six tailors at work on the verandah, 
 besides other people employed in cutting out 
 garments, &c. I have appropriated one side 
 of the house to my visitors including my hus- 
 band's study. Of course he and I find our- 
 selves in rather close quarters. IPs house is 
 too small to accommodate more than her own 
 family. She feels anxious to have them with 
 her, as she thinks it will be too great fatigue 
 for me. As yet, we get along very well 
 weather very warm. 
 
 A new Commander-in- Chief has just arrived 
 at Madras. He holds his levee at the Gov- 
 ernment house to-day. Dr. Scudder and Mr. 
 Winslow have been to call on him. They 
 have been much pleased with the very favor- 
 able reception he gave them. Although 
 surrounded with company, he noticed them 
 particularly, and made inquiries as to where 
 the new mission was to be commenced, &c., 
 &c. It is necessary to secure the counte- 
 
 24* 
 
282 REMAINS OF 
 
 nance of the u powers that be " if possible, 
 that no obstruction may hereafter be in the 
 way of our remaining here. 
 
 20th. The present Governor of Madras, 
 (Sir Frederick Adam), has lately arrived in 
 the city from the Neilgherry Hills. Mr. 
 Winslow and Dr. Scudder spent an hour with 
 him this morning, by previous appointment, 
 and laid their plans of the contemplated estab- 
 lishment before him. I am happy to say that 
 his excellency gave them his hearty concur- 
 rence and approval, and has engaged to men- 
 tion them favorably to his successor (Lord 
 Elphinstone), who is soon expected here; so 
 there appears now to be no obstacle in the 
 way of a permanent settlement for us here. 
 The lady of the commander-in-chief sees com- 
 pany next week, and it is thought best that 
 H. and I call upon her, I am rather unwill- 
 ing, but shall probably do as the other mem- 
 bers of our mission think best. She is a lady 
 in her own right, being sister of the present 
 Duke of Richmond, and daughter of the late 
 Duke. Her husband was many years Gover- 
 nor of Canada. They are both said to be 
 pious, she decidedly so. If we can secure 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 283 
 
 her patronage for our schools, or in any way 
 interest her in our mission, it may be well 
 for us. 
 
 Saturday 22d. Called this morning on Lady 
 Sarah Maitland ; met with a very pleasant re- 
 ception from her Ladyship. Mr. Winslow, Dr 
 Scudder and H. were with me ; also Mrs. Smith, 
 (the wife of the London Missionary) . Her lady- 
 ship has lived in America a number of years, 
 several of her children were born there. She 
 has been in New York, and Boston, and spoke 
 of both as being fine cities. This is her first 
 visit to India. As she is said to be truly pious, 
 we hope her influence will be exerted in favor 
 of Christianity among the English residents. 
 The commander-in-chief came out of his room 
 to converse with the gentlemen, while we were 
 talking with her ladyship. They were sur- 
 rounded by their children, some in an ad- 
 joining room at their studies, while the elder 
 ones were in the same room with us. The 
 eldest daughter was employed at rug-work, of 
 a very beautiful pattern. She was simply, 
 but very neatly dressed in a printed cambric, 
 with worked cape, no ornaments. Lady Sarah 
 was neat, even to quaker neatness ; a white 
 cambric, with a very small blue sprig over it. 
 
284 REMAINS OF 
 
 Worked cape, blue belt, turquoise broach of 
 great size and beauty ; a blond lace cap, with 
 white ribbons, no gloves. She has a peculi- 
 arly pleasant smile, and benevolent expression 
 of countenance. Her husband strongly resem- 
 bles the late Dr. McMurray, of New York, in 
 person. He was in a white jacket with Indian 
 moccasins richly worked in scarlet ; while his 
 aids were in uniform, with spurs and epau- 
 lettes. Mr. Winslow and I arrived a few 
 minutes before the Dr. and H., and were con- 
 ducted immediately up, and had taken our 
 seats before they came. As I know you like 
 particulars, I will just tell you a little of H's 
 " entree." She wore a white dress, the 
 blue belt, scarf and bonnet sent by dear S. to 
 her, and looked very well, only rather short, 
 as she held the arm of a very tall gentleman, 
 (one of his Excellency's aids), by whom she 
 was conducted. She scarcely reached his 
 shoulder, and was not raised much in stature 
 by the simple cottage bonnet. The Doctor 
 followed, looking very well in a black frock 
 coat, with white pantaloons. I say nothing of 
 husband and self, as you have so recently seen 
 us ? you cannot have forgotten our looks, or 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 285 
 
 attire. After sitting some time, we left with 
 very favorable impressions of the family. 
 
 Thursday, 27th. My hope of receiving 
 more letters from home before the setting in of 
 the Monsoon, has been disappointed. We 
 have now the change of wind, and shall prob- 
 ably see no more ships for two or three 
 months. I shall find it difficult to wait that 
 time, at least I shall not be able to wait pa- 
 tiently, I do so long to hear from you. I am 
 now so much occupied with my large family, 
 (having sister Meigs and children here ; also, 
 Brother Hall and Edmund), that I find but 
 little time to write. Some days I am too ill 
 to take a pen in my hands, as was the case 
 yesterday. Were it otherwise, I should tell 
 you many little particulars, which you will 
 now lose. Our friends in Madras are very 
 kind, and come often here. We have some 
 very interesting visitors, others not so much 
 so. We often have company to breakfast un- 
 expectedly ; so that it is necessary always to 
 be a little in order. I rise very early in the 
 morning, make my bed and put my room in 
 order, then take an umbrella, and my keys, 
 and go out to the go down, (which is about as 
 
286 REMAINS OF 
 
 far from the house as dear mother's wood 
 house is from the back door). I give out 
 provisions for the day, such as rice and curry 
 stuff, wood, oil for the lamps, &c., &c. ; then 
 examine to see that nothing is spoiling, lock 
 up my " go down," and return to the house ; 
 where, perhaps I find the butter man and the 
 bread man. The former must be watched, 
 that he does not deceive in measuring the half 
 cup of butter which I take daily. The cook is 
 by this time waiting to take his directions for 
 going to the Bazar to get the meat, coals, &c. 
 By this time Mr. Winslow has returned from 
 his walk among the natives, and is ready to 
 have a little season of prayer in our room. As 
 soon as this is over, one of us must go out to 
 see the " gram" (horse's food), measured by 
 the horse-keeper, and the horse brought up to 
 the back door to eat it, otherwise the poor 
 horse would not get his allowance. At eight 
 o'clock comes breakfast, when we usually 
 repeat a text of Scripture, previously com- 
 mitted to memory. Immediately on the re- 
 moval of the breakfast things, we have family 
 prayers ; after which the servants go to Mr. 
 Winslow's room and attend Tamul service. 
 
MRS. CATHARINE W1NSLOW. 287 
 
 Then comes his moonshe, and other native 
 helpers, writers, &c., so that the verandah is 
 quite a place of business until dinner time. 
 We dine at two. In the after part of the day 
 I sew or write, having as yet no schools to 
 visit, hope soon to be able to say that we have 
 as many as we can attend to. I do not ride 
 often, as we have but one horse, and that one 
 goes from one end of Madras to the other on 
 missionary business as often as is good for 
 him. I should like to walk often but that is 
 difficult, as Mr. Winslow is constantly engaged 
 and cannot accompany me, and in this place it 
 would not do to walk much alone. I have a 
 deal of exercise about the house, but that you 
 know does not answer all purposes. I feel 
 often the need of such long walks as I used to 
 take at home of a morning, but here there is 
 always that burning, burning, cloudless sun to 
 prevent. There is a little time at morning 
 and evening when it is pleasant to be out of 
 doors; particularly at evening when the 
 
 breeze from the sea comes in . I love at 
 
 this time to ride along the beach, and listen to 
 the roar of the surf as it comes dashing in 
 high jets of brilliant white foam on the sand. 
 
288 REMAINS OF 
 
 Often do I look over the vast extent of deep 
 blue sea, and think of my beloved friends from 
 whom its waters separate me. I love you all 
 more tenderly if possible, than ever ; and 
 though far from you in body, am often with 
 you in spirit. We shall all meet again. Not 
 here, but in a brighter, happier world, where 
 care and sorrow can never come. Let not 
 one of us come short of reaching that happy 
 home. 
 
 October 29th. The ship " Star," which is 
 to carry our friends to America, has just come 
 into the Roads and anchored, at least it is 
 supposed to be her. I am not yet prepared 
 for her, having many letters to write, must 
 try to do what I can, but shall probably have 
 to leave some things undone. 
 
 30A. Strong wind and rain. I have seen 
 no such weather before. The Monsoon ap- 
 pears to have commenced in good earnest. 
 Fears have been entertained that there would 
 be a famine in consequence of the rains not 
 setting in at the usual period. The rice crops 
 in some parts of the country were quite des- 
 paired of ; but from present appearances we 
 shall have rain enough just about this region. 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 289 
 
 A native house in rear of our garden, has just 
 been blown down by the wind ; I was asleep, 
 and was awakened by the crash of the falling 
 roof. The violence of the wind, together with 
 the roaring of the surf, is almost deafening. 
 The rain falls in sheets, and although it is now 
 mid-day, I can scarcely see to write. Heavy 
 black clouds are rolling in from the sea, and 
 discharging themselves over our heads. 
 
 Slst. I was obliged to stop writing yester- 
 day, as the storm was so very dreadful I could 
 not keep my paper dry in any part of my 
 room, (I believe I have told you that our win- 
 dows have only Venetian shutters, no glass ; 
 and it is difficult to prevent moisture from 
 getting in in heavy rains) . Mr. Winslow had 
 quite a congregation of natives at 7 o'clock, 
 yesterday morning in our dining room, to 
 whom he preached. At 10 o'clock he went by 
 appointment to preach, and administer the 
 sacrament to the native church at Persewan- 
 kum. It was storming violently when he left, 
 and he had a distance of four miles to go in a 
 palanquin. Soon after his departure the rain 
 and wind increased, so that he found it almost 
 impossible to keep the palanquin from blowing 
 
290 REMAINS OP 
 
 over. He succeeded, however, in reaching 
 the chapel, and performing the duties, and got 
 home about three o'cbck: after which the 
 storm continued to rage until midnight, with 
 unabated strength. I can give you but little 
 idea of these monsoon gales, which are I be- 
 lieve peculiar to India. The wind has such 
 power as to twist off the largest trees, unroof 
 houses, and in many cases to level them with 
 the ground. It commenced blowing from the 
 North East, but gradually shifted round to 
 South ; so that in course of the day we had it 
 on all sides of us. It was difficult to divest 
 one-self of gloomy thoughts and anxieties on 
 account of vessels which were lying in the 
 roads at the commencement of the gale, but 
 which had been obliged to slip their cables and 
 proceed to sea. Among these vessels was the 
 " Star," by which our friends are expecting to 
 go to America. Many thousands of the na- 
 tives were in danger from the continual falling 
 of their fragile dwellings. Our servant came 
 in just at night to svy that his house had been 
 leveled with the grour.d, and that he had 
 brought his wife and children to our compound. 
 He had no rice or wood for them, as in the 
 
MKS. CATHAEIffE WINSLOW. 291 
 
 confusion on the falling of the house, he had 
 been robbed of both. I supplied his immediate 
 wants, and gave directions that his family 
 should be sheltered for the night. He was in 
 so much distress that he could get no supper 
 for us, neither could he afford any assistance 
 to Mr. Winslow, who was much endangered in 
 his attempts to keep doors and windows from 
 being forced open. We had the remains of 
 our dinner put upon the table, and after 
 prayers, made arrangements for sister Meigs 
 and children to sleep in the hall, as her room 
 was so much exposed to the storm. After we 
 had retired to our own room, the Venetians at 
 the end of the verandah were forced in with a 
 terrific noise. Large trees in the garden were 
 torn up by the roots, and smaller ones broken 
 off; while the leaves and small branches were 
 completely stripped off. In a grove of cocoa- 
 nut trees nearly opposite to us, we observed 
 some waving and bending nearly to the ground, 
 some snapped off, and the long heavy leaves 
 flying high in the air, as they separated from 
 the stems. The poor naked natives were in- 
 deed objects of pity, hurrying along with the 
 fragments of whatever they could save from 
 
292 REMAINS OF 
 
 the general devastation. We gave up all 
 thoughts of sleep. Mr. Winslow placed a low 
 couch on the most sheltered side of our room, 
 and we both lay down upon it after committing 
 ourselves and our household to the care of that 
 Being who holds the winds in his fist ; expect- 
 ing to keep watch through the night, but 
 contrary to all our fears, the storm abated 
 about midnight, and we were enabled to get a 
 little sleep. This morning Mr. Winslow went 
 abroad very early, saw much of the ravages of 
 the storm. One vessel sunk at her moorings, 
 the others had all put to sea at the commence- 
 ment of the hurricane. On his return to the 
 house, we accompanied him up the flight of 
 steps to the roof of the terrace, to take a view 
 of the damage done in our immediate neigh- 
 borhood. Almost every native house was un- 
 roofed, and many lying in heaps of ruin. The 
 gardens, lately so rich in flowers and foliage, 
 were literally stripped and bare of leaves, 
 which gave them much such an appearance as 
 gardens present at home in the beginning of 
 winter, when a night of high winds has carried 
 off the dry leaves of autumn. Mr. Van Som- 
 eran, (opposite), has lost many trees, some of 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 293 
 
 which have heretofore obstructed our view of 
 the sea, from the lower part of the house, 
 so that we can now see quite a long line of 
 beach from the hall. The inhabitants say that 
 they have not had so severe a gale, or rather 
 hurricane, in this Presidency, since the year 
 1808. We feel grateful that it lasted but a 
 short time, many feared it would continue to 
 blow at least three days. This morning all is 
 fair and pleasant, the storm is hushed, and 
 night and gloom have passed away. We had 
 a note this morning from the Doctor, saying 
 that the family had suffered considerably. The 
 rain had come in upon them from all quarters, 
 and wet their furniture. They are at present 
 in a small bungalow, but hope in a few weeks 
 to occupy a very comfortable house, which is 
 now undergoing repairs. 
 
 Harriet has consented after some demurring 
 to put her four eldest boys at school ; and to- 
 day they have been entered at a select school 
 under the superintendence of our kind friend 
 Dr. Laurie. Hitherto they have been edu- 
 cated at home. We are all of opinion that 
 they will have greater advantages here than at 
 Jaffna, and I do think that the parents may 
 
 25* 
 
294 REMAINS OF 
 
 safely keep them here a few years longer, but 
 time will show. 
 
 Mr. Winslow has gone to the Tract Com- 
 mittee meeting this evening ; sister Meigs is 
 with her children, and I am quite alone. At 
 such times how instinctively my thoughts turn 
 homeward ! How vividly each loved form rises 
 to view ! And how many home scenes rush 
 upon my memory ! Beloved mother, dear 
 brothers, and precious sisters ! the remem- 
 brance of you all is most precious. My sweet 
 nieces, one and all, is " aunty " still remem- 
 bered by you ? Do you sometimes talk about 
 me ? Do you still love me as you once did ? 
 Thanks to those dear little girls who have 
 written to me. I have answered their letters, 
 and will promise to answer all they send me. 
 
 Tuesday, Nov. 1st: A very busy day. 
 Early this morning Captain Brown, of the 
 ship " Star," and Mr. Ryan (the owner), 
 came here to take breakfast with us, rather 
 unexpectedly. They are both quite anxious 
 about the good ship, as she does not make her 
 appearance in the roads. There is reason to 
 fear she may be lost. Immediately after 
 breakfast Mr. Winslow had all his out schools 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 295 
 
 and schoolmasters collected in the verandah, 
 and was occupied with them for an hour or 
 two giving out books, directions, &c., for the 
 present month. 
 
 I have had all my people to settle with for 
 the last month, such as milk man, butter 
 man, bread man, &c. The old servant, who 
 had been two months with us, was not capable 
 of doing his proper business, and a new one 
 came to take his place. I was obliged to go 
 to the go down, and formally induct him into 
 office, as is the custom here. It is necessary 
 to give a list of every article for the table, and 
 for which lie is accountable if any are broken 
 or lost while he has the care of them. It is 
 not so easy to do all this with a native man or 
 woman, as it would be with servants at home. 
 I have now a large family, and assure .you it is 
 quite business enough for one person to take 
 care of them all, besides occasional visitors 
 and calls ; answering numerous notes, watch- 
 ing that all goes well out of doors, as well as 
 in doors. I go to my bed sufficiently tired 
 and full of regret that I cannot write to many 
 of my friends who are expecting letters from 
 me. 
 
296 REMAINS OP 
 
 Friday, ML No news yet of the " Star ;" 
 we are all getting to be very uneasy. Ac- 
 counts are constantly coining in of the devas- 
 tations of the storm. There have been many 
 lives lost. I rode out on Wednesday, and 
 was surprised to see almost every house more 
 or less injured. We have reason to be grateful 
 that ours was so little damaged. The poor 
 natives seem to have suffered most ; and yet 
 they appear to bear it very patiently. All last 
 night we were kept awake by the noise of tom- 
 toms, blowing of horns, &c., on account of some 
 heathenish festival in our immediate neighbor- 
 hood ; lights were flashing across the room, 
 and this together with the discordant shouts of 
 the multitude, effectually banished sleep. 
 
 November 9/A. Since writing the forego- 
 ing, I have had constant engagements in 
 various ways, which have prevented my writ- 
 ing. The " Star " came into port on the 5th 
 instant, dismasted, and otherwise much injured, 
 so that she will in all probability be condemned, 
 arid in that case our friends will be disappointed 
 of a passage to America in her. Mr. Hall 
 thinks of going by the way of Calcutta. He 
 is obliged to decide in the course of this day, 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 297 
 
 as an English ship leaves this afternoon for 
 that place in which he can obtain a passage. 
 The affair is so sudden, that we cannot send as 
 many letters as we wish to. I had some little 
 presents for each of you ; but there is no time 
 to get the box off now, as we shall have much 
 difficulty to get brother Hall ready at so short 
 a notice. The box we shall send by the next 
 vessel, which will probably be in a few months. 
 Sister Harriet has a box also, you will get 
 them before long I hope. 
 
 And now dear, dear friends, I must say 
 farewell for this time ; I shall continue to write, 
 and shall live in the hope of soon getting letters 
 from those I so much love. Not one line have 
 I had from my dear mother since I left 
 America. I know she has written to me, 
 but the letters have not reached me. Do my 
 dear brothers try to have letters sent in such 
 a way that I may receive them. " Hope de- 
 ferred maketh the heart sick," and alas, mine 
 is often sick when I think how seldom I hear 
 from you. I am weary of disappointment. I 
 wish to hear from all my friends. 
 
 I have told you all about our settlement 
 here, and of our hopes and prospects. The 
 
298 REMAINS OF 
 
 brethren have written home to the Bible, 
 Tract, Sunday school and other Societies, re- 
 questing grants of books for distribution ; and 
 \ve hope to obtain large supplies. There is 
 ample room for missionary efforts here, among 
 the 400,000 of people who inhabit this city. 
 If permitted in the providence of God, I hope 
 to have a boarding school of girls under my 
 care. We have many plans which, I trust, 
 have for their object the promotion of the 
 great and glorious Gospel of our Lori and 
 Saviour, Jesus Christ. I never felt more 
 anxious to be employed, exclusively for the 
 heathen than I now do. I absolutely long for 
 it. We cannot do much at present. 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 299 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 Madras, March 3d, 1837. 
 Dearly beloved mother, &c., &c. : 
 
 I sent off a long letter a few days ago by 
 the Ship Edward, bound to Philadelphia, 
 which you will have probably received. In 
 that I gave many particulars of H's family as 
 well as my own. The birth of my child was 
 the most important event, and much was said 
 on that subject, as I knew you would all feel 
 deeply interested. I would just remark now 
 that she continues well and is a great comfort 
 to us. 
 
 My own health is only tolerable. I was 
 very well for the first week, but have not been 
 so well since. I have been once in the school, 
 but found it too exciting for me as yet. Many 
 friends have been with me at different times, 
 and I have exerted myself rather more than I 
 ought. My dear friends Doctor and Mrs. 
 Laurie and children, left Madras this morning 
 for London, not expecting to return to India 
 
300 REMAINS OF 
 
 ~'-^-~~-^~V^^^'V^W^^^V^V^^, ^v-v~^^^v^^- 
 
 again. I shall see their faces no more on 
 earth, but I hope to meet them in heaven. 
 We had an affecting parting. I loved them 
 sincerely, and I have reason to think our re- 
 gard was mutual. The Governor (Sir Fred- 
 erick Adams), goes home with them in the 
 same ship. His office is to be filled by Lord 
 Elphinstone, a very popular young nobleman, 
 who is expected here in a month or two. 
 Meanwhile, the affairs of this Presidency are 
 to be managed by Mr. Russell, who is at the 
 head of the Council. 
 
 The face of society in Madras is constantly 
 changing. (I speak now of the English pop- 
 ulation.) All look forward to " going home," 
 after having been here a few years, and many 
 are obliged to leave (in pursuit of the health 
 they have lost under this debilitating climate) 
 even before the object for which they came 
 may have been accomplished. Every ship 
 from England brings passengers, and usually 
 carries away as many or more than she brings. 
 Strong attachments are formed with beings 
 who delight us for a season, and in a few days 
 are gone forever ! This state of society you 
 will readily perceive is very different from that 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 301 
 
 enjoyed in one's native land, where our friends 
 have been born under the same skies, have 
 grown up with us, and live on in constant in- 
 tercourse with us until death cuts the tie that 
 binds us together. There is a safety in such 
 friendships ; but here if your affections are 
 suffered to go out upon kindred and congenial 
 spirits, you are almost sure of preparing sor- 
 row for yourself, such sorrow as is attendant 
 upon separation from " loved ones." We are 
 of course not much in society, on account of 
 missionary work which employs us almost con- 
 stantly, and we cultivate but few friendships, 
 so that when one is broken up a great void is 
 made. I have been led to these remarks in 
 consequence of the departure of the Lauries. 
 We shall not soon " look upon their like 
 again." 
 
 Sabbath^ 5th. Had the pleasure of being 
 with the Sabbath school this morning after a 
 confinement of four Sabbaths. Found it 
 pleasant to meet the dear youth again. After 
 school attended Tamul preaching. Verandah 
 quite full and a number in the hall. Mr. 
 Winslow has gone this evening to the Indepen- 
 
 26 
 
302 REMAINS OF 
 
 dent Chapel, by request of Mr. Smith, to ad- 
 minister the sacrament to the soldiers. 
 
 Monday, 6th. Have just heard of the ar- 
 rival of the " Prince Regent Yacht," from 
 London, having on board the new Governor. - 
 As I mentioned on the first page, Sir Freder- 
 ick Adam embarked in the Java on Saturday. 
 The ship got under weigh on Sunday morning, 
 but was yet visible when the Prince Regent 
 hove in sight with Lord Elphinstone on board. 
 The anchor of the Regent was scarcely thrown 
 overboard before it was hove up again, and 
 the vessel proceeded in chase of the Java. 
 She returned to the roads this afternoon, and 
 about four o'clock His Lordship landed, under 
 a salute of nineteen guns from the Fort St. 
 George. He was received by the Command- 
 er-in-chief and all the principal civil and mili- 
 tary officers of the Presidency. Troops were 
 paraded so as to form a street from the land- 
 ing place to the Government house, for the re- 
 ception of the new Governor. His arrival at 
 this time was rather unexpected. Private 
 letters had stated the probability of his being 
 delayed until June. Mr. Russell (the Gov- 
 ernor pro tern.), has enjoyed his honors but a 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 303 
 
 few hours, as the new one was sworn into office 
 immediately on arriving. He is said to be a 
 very gay and dashing young nobleman, was a 
 great favorite of the royal family in England, 
 particularly of the Princess Victoria. His com- 
 ing here may make great changes in society. 
 "We have no other public news that I recollect. 
 The new plan of steam communication occu- 
 pies much space in the minds of a certain class 
 of persons in this part of India, if we may 
 judge by the public prints, which are almost 
 filled with letters on the subject. The prevail- 
 ing opinion seems to be, that the cause of the 
 steam communication between England and 
 India, is at length assuming that position in 
 England which must in a short time lead to its 
 establishment. But I suppose you see all the 
 various discussions of this important subject in 
 American papers, copied from the English 
 prints, so I may spare myself the giving par- 
 ticulars. 
 
 Tuesday, 7th. I have been ill to-day ; not 
 able to go in the school. H's little boy, so 
 long very low, seems now to be recovering. 
 If I am better tomorrow, I hope to go over 
 and see them, as we have not met since my 
 
304 REMAINS OF 
 
 ^*>^/>^w'^v~VV~^>^>*x/>^^^v^>^^ vv ^^ v > - ^ w ^ vv 
 
 babe was one week old, when dear H. left our 
 house. I have heard from them almost every 
 day, but that is not like seeing them. The 
 Doctor and H. both seem to be full of gratitude 
 to God for sparing the life of their child which 
 has been for a long time despaired of. We 
 have all had cause to sing, of goodness and 
 mercy. May the goodness of God lead us to 
 repentance. 
 
 Wednesday, 8th. Spent this day at Chinta 
 Drapettah with dear H. We went over very 
 early in the morning to avoid the heat of the 
 sun, which is now beginning to be very oppres- 
 sive. The little babe did very well, consider- 
 ing it was her first appearance abroad. I was 
 not so well, was obliged to lie down often, and 
 in coming home took cold, and am going to bed 
 very much fatigued. H's children were very 
 much delighted to see " little cousin," and 
 Amy's also. 
 
 Thursday, Qth. I have been much engaged 
 all the morning in preparing to receive Mr. 
 and Mrs. Day and family, as visitors for a 
 while. They are American Missionaries of 
 the Baptist denomination. Have been for 
 about a year at Visagassatam, but are now in- 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 805 
 
 tending to settle at Madras, We expect them 
 this afternoon. They will remain with us un- 
 til a house is in readiness for them. Our in- 
 tention is to receive the young people of the 
 Bible class again to-night, for the first time 
 since my illness. 
 
 Friday , ~LQth. Our friends arrived yester- 
 day, according to expectation. We find it 
 very pleasant to meet American friends, and 
 they seem to enjoy it quite as much as we do. 
 My cares are of course much increased by so 
 large an addition to my family, while I am not 
 quite well, but I hope I shall not be the worse 
 for any exertions I may make in the cause of 
 hospitality. Had Mr. Groves and Mr. Mal- 
 colm to breakfast. Was able to hear the boys 
 recite their lessons. They seemed very happy 
 to have me again among them. 
 
 Saturday, VLth. Mr. Winslow and Dr. 
 Scudder called on the Governor this morning. 
 It was the first public levee of Lord Elphin- 
 stone. One object in calling was the same as 
 in the case of the old Governor, to pay all 
 proper respect to the " powers that be," so 
 that no difficulties may be thrown in the way 
 of their residence here, or in the way of their 
 
 26* 
 
306 REMAINS OF 
 
 missionary works hereafter, by any omission 
 of customary form on their part. There was 
 a great throng of persons ; almost every per- 
 son of respectability, probably attended. His 
 Lordship appeared very well. His dress was 
 blue and silver ; a dress peculiar to Colonial 
 Governors. 
 
 I am going to bed very tired to-night, hav- 
 ing been very busy all day. The ship Wash- 
 ington has just arrived, and will sail again in 
 three or four days, so that I have but little 
 time to write to you, unless I pursue my pre- 
 sent plan of writing a line or two every even- 
 ing before retiring. I have been on the roof 
 of the house for a walk just after sunset and 
 enjoyed it much. It is the first time I have 
 been up in two months. My strength is in- 
 creasing, although I am still weak. 
 
 Sabbath, March 12th. Had both the En- 
 glish and Tamul Sabbath schools, and Tamul 
 preaching as usual at our house. Mr. and 
 Mrs. Day have accompanied Mr. Winslow to 
 the Independent Chapel this evening. Mr. 
 W. preaches for Mr. Smith. I am not yet 
 able to go so far to hear preaching, and am 
 obliged to content myself with the exercises at 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 307 
 
 our house. You are probably just about going 
 to morning service. I always think of you 
 at this hour, and we pray for you that you 
 may find a blessing in seeking the Courts of 
 the Lord's house. I hope my dear mother 
 may be able to worship God in his sanctuary 
 to-day; but if she is confined at home may 
 her room be a Bethel. Oh, may the Saviour 
 meet her there and grant her such tokens of 
 his love as shall more than compensate for all 
 her privations. I think my mother's lonely 
 hours are often employed in wrestling for bless- 
 ings on her absent children, and the thought 
 is very comforting to me. I need your pray- 
 ers, dear mother, for I am a sinful creature 
 a poor, week, erring mortal. I feel it more 
 and more every day. " When I would do 
 good evil is present with me." Oh, this war- 
 fare with indwelling sin is so constant that I 
 want much spiritual armor, much help from 
 God, much of the prayers and sympathies of 
 Christian friends, to enable me to carry it on. 
 It is long since I waged war with my sins, and 
 yet how few of them have been overcome ! I 
 have no trials in this heathen land like those 
 which proceed from my own heart, so prone 
 
308 REMAINS OF 
 
 to depart from my Saviour, so apt to distrust 
 God ; such weak and wavering faith, such 
 abortive attempts at holy living, such failures 
 in duty, that I am sometimes near sinking un- 
 der the consciousness that the whole head is 
 sick and the whole heart faint, and that I shall 
 come short of heaven at last. If I loved the 
 blessed Saviour as I ought, why am I thus ? 
 Blessed be his holy name. He has wrought 
 out a garment which can hide my nakedness. 
 In this I earnestly desire to be found clothed in 
 the last great day. For this I ask your prayers. 
 Of temporal mercies my cup is full ; so full 
 that it becomes me to fear lest I am to have 
 my portion in this life. I know that I deserve 
 no good thing at the hands of the Lord, and 
 yet in his mercy he daily supplies my wants ; 
 and what if I have not all the luxuries of life, 
 we have enough of the necessaries and to 
 spare, and have need only of more grateful 
 hearts. 
 
 Monday, 13^. Letters have come in from 
 Jaffna. We hear very often from Ceylon and 
 Madura. I shall try to get off a few little 
 packages of shells, &c., by the Washington, if 
 I can get time to do so. We sent by Mr. 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 309 
 
 Hall, who left here in December, a box which 
 I hope you will get. There were a number of 
 keepsakes for different friends, if they were not 
 all broken to pieces from being packed in such 
 a hurry. You must let me know in what order 
 they reached you. 
 
 The following letters to her brother will 
 show the routine of her labors in the missionary 
 work. 
 
 Madras, March 18th, 1837. 
 My dear brother : 
 
 I have written you so often of late that I 
 seem now to have nothing new to tell you. I am 
 not willing, however, that the ship should leave 
 the roads without a line for you, as it may be 
 long ere I shall have another opportunity of 
 sending. We get no letters from you, and 
 have almost given up expecting them. Ever 
 since you left home to enter college, you have 
 been my unfailing correspondent, usually 
 more punctual than I myself was, and your 
 communications were most precious to me al- 
 ways. Do not fail me now, when I need such 
 testimonials of your affectionate regard, more 
 
310 REMAINS OF 
 
 than at any other period of my life. But 
 enough of this. You will, I hope, write. 
 
 You know from letters to mother all about 
 our settlement here, the birth of our little girl, 
 and our prospects as to missionary work, so I 
 will not go over that ground again, but will 
 tell you something of our daily employments, 
 our visitors, &c. On the first day of the 
 week we rise at day-light, in order to be ready 
 for the first Sabbath school, who are here by 
 sunrise usually. It is composed of the de- 
 scendants of Europeans, all very pleasant chil- 
 dren, disposed to learn and grateful for the 
 privilege of being taught. They remain until 
 eight o'clock. Immediately on their leaving, 
 the Tauml children come in for their Sabbath 
 school. Often between two and three hundred 
 attend, about sixty of whom can read. At half 
 past nine the bell rings, and in a moment the 
 noise and din of study ceases and all are ar- 
 ranged to hear preaching. We have no chapel 
 as yet, but make use of the verandah of the 
 house for the men and boys, the women and 
 girls sit inside the hall. The verandah is cov- 
 ered with matting and all sit on the floor. Mr. 
 Winslow stands in the door, or near it, so that 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 311 
 
 he may be heard by all. A few women attend, 
 and about twenty-five or thirty girls, from the 
 out schools. Altogether we have a congrega- 
 tion of about 300, and could have many more 
 if we had room for them. After preaching, 
 follows the distribution of books, tracts, &c., 
 which usually brings us to eleven o'clock before 
 we have time to eat our breakfast. After this 
 meal, Mr. Winslow goes to his study, and I to 
 my room until dinner. We have a little sea- 
 son of prayer after dinner, and find it very 
 pleasant to remember absent friends, and 
 bring them before the Lord. Mr. W. is 
 usually engaged to preach in English at even- 
 ing, and leaves me rather before night as it is 
 a long ride to either of the chapels, or to the 
 Scotch church where he has preached many 
 times. For some months I have not been able 
 to go with him, and have often felt lonely, 
 having only natives about me until quite late 
 in the evening ; but since " baby " has arrived 
 I have no loneliness to complain of. We have 
 our supper after his return from preaching, 
 then prayers, and to bed sufficiently wearied ; 
 although I think we neither of us desire to 
 have less to do ; on the contrary, we are hap- 
 
S12 REMAINS OF 
 
 piest when most occupied for the people to 
 whom we have come, not expecting to rest 
 among them, but to labor as long as life lasts. 
 Sabbath, you will see, is a very busy day with 
 us, yet withal a very pleasant one. When Mr. 
 W. is not engaged to preach in English, he 
 visits the natives at their houses on Sabbath 
 evenings. On Monday, as well as all other 
 week days, the English school assemble for in- 
 struction in the verandah. School is always 
 opened with prayer and reading the Scriptures. 
 We have a good teacher from Jaffna. He 
 was educated at Batticotta Seminary. I hear 
 the boys recite their lessons every day unless 
 I am ill. I love to be thus engaged, and wish 
 I had much more time for it than I can now 
 command. My days are spent much alike 
 until Thursday evening comes, when I have a 
 Bible class. They meet in our hall at seven 
 o'clock and leave about half past eight. This 
 is also a very pleasant employment. At first 
 the class was small, and I attended to them 
 myself, but it has increased so much that Mr. 
 W. is obliged to assist me, otherwise I should 
 be carried far in the night with putting ques- 
 tions to so many. We have the satisfaction of 
 
MRS. CATHAEINE WINSLOW. 313 
 
 seeing great improvement in the class since 
 we commenced. Our books, (such as pub- 
 lished by the S. S. Union,) we have numbered, 
 and they form a tolerable lending library, 
 which we keep in constant circulation, and 
 think it one of the best means of doing good. 
 The natives have access to us at all times, and 
 some, more or less, are always about the prem- 
 ises, either as learners, teachers, inquirers, or 
 applicants for books. And all must be attend- 
 ed to ; so that the time of a missionary, as well 
 as that of his wife, can never be at their own 
 command. Mr. Winslow has a great deal of 
 public business to do, being on committees, 
 secretary to societies, editing the Tamul Mag- 
 azine, &c., &c., which takes him much from 
 home, and I have seen him detained half an 
 hour often (after he was himself ready and his 
 conveyance waiting) by the natives, talking, 
 and wanting tracts, &c. There are fourteen 
 out schools connected with the Royapoorem 
 station, the teachers of which assemble here 
 every Saturday to be themselves instructed. 
 I often, at these times, think of you, and wish 
 you could look in upon us. You would say it 
 was a most interesting sight. They assemble 
 
314 REMAINS OF 
 
 in the front verandah. To say nothing of the 
 deep feeling with which I look upon them as 
 heathen, living without God, and without hope 
 in the world, there is so much of the pictur- 
 esque, if I may so express it, about them, that I 
 cannot avoid attempting a description, as they 
 appeared last Saturday. There were fifteen 
 or twenty I should think, mostly heathen, and 
 bearing the badge of heathenism on the fore- 
 head, (a trident, in paint of three colors.) 
 On their head they have a turban of thin mus- 
 lin, of snowy whiteness, plaited in many a fold. 
 About the bodies of most of them were two 
 cloths, each about eighteen cubits in length, 
 white, with a narrow, colored border. These 
 were thrown around them according to the 
 taste of the wearer. Some had the body quite 
 covered, others with the whole upper part of 
 the bust bare, while some again had only one 
 arm and shoulder exposed. The feet are al- 
 ways uncovered, as they leave their sandals at 
 the door. This dress you would admire. 
 When the cloths are arranged so as to cover 
 the body it is more graceful than any costume 
 I have seen, unless it be in statuary, of which 
 one is constantly reminded when looking at 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 315 
 
 their motionless figures as they stand with 
 their eyes fixed on the missionary, while he 
 unfolds to them his " glad tidings," or kneels 
 in their midst to ask God's blessing upon them. 
 You know there is nothing like the negro about 
 this people, (excepting their color.) They 
 have high features, with much expression. 
 Most of the men wear mustachios, of which 
 they seem not a little proud, oiling and curling 
 them with much care. Among the group usu- 
 ally here, is one, conspicuous above the rest. 
 He has " come out from among them," and is 
 separate. He no longer bows down to stocks 
 and stones, but professes Christ, and is desirous 
 to go forth among this people as a soldier of 
 the cross. Of a commanding figure, he adds 
 to the dignity of his appearance by a peculiar 
 mode of dress. Instead of the white or crim- 
 son turban usually worn, he has an Indian 
 shawl of the largest size, (green, with varie- 
 gated border,) wound about his head. From 
 under it, redundant masses of hair slightly 
 curled, float upon his shoulders. His beard is 
 very long, and when his mouth is shut appears 
 to unite with the heavy mustachios which cover 
 his upper lip. His ever restless eye has a 
 
316 REMAINS OF 
 
 peculiar expression which it were vain to at- 
 tempt describing. Voluminous folds of muslin 
 envelope his body, no part of which is seen 
 but the hands and feet. A large staff com- 
 pletes his equipments. In prayer, he uses 
 much gesture and has great earnestness. His 
 voice is deep and full, answering to his name, 
 which is Boanerges. Mr. Winslow has been 
 abroad with him among the natives, and says 
 that he is quite able to meet them in argument. 
 I cannot but hope that he may do much good 
 under the guidance of the missionaries. A 
 gentleman near us supports him, and has re- 
 quested Mr. W. to employ him among the 
 natives. 
 
 In my letters to mother I have told you 
 about our new Governor's arrival, &c., &c., 
 and many other little particulars of what is 
 passing about us, so that you must make a 
 point of seeing them. The want of time pre- 
 vents me from telling you many things relative 
 to Mr. Winslow's labors and prospects. Both 
 the Doctor and himself have been preaching 
 often, in English, at the Independent Chapel, 
 also at the Fort. At both places there has 
 been something like a revival of religion. 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 817 
 
 Meetings for inquirers have been established, 
 and well attended.. Twelve at the place first 
 mentioned profess to have given themselves to 
 the Lord ; but the Doctor has written you par- 
 ticulars, I presume, therefore I need not say 
 more. 
 
 Rev. Howard Malcolm, of Boston, has been 
 here. He left a few days since for Singapore, 
 after having established a Baptist missionary 
 at this place Rev. Mr. Day, with wife and 
 child. I had them staying a week with me, 
 until their house was ready for them. 
 
 Being occupied as we are. we seldom visit, 
 not finding leisure for it. I feel more and 
 more the vast importance of the missionary 
 work, and rejoice daily that I am here, although 
 sorrowing at the same time that I am able to 
 do so little. At home we think we feel for 
 the heathen, but oh, to dwell in their midst, 
 how different ! Here, we do indeed seem to 
 realize their lost, lost state. There are many 
 difficulties to be met constantly, in our inter- 
 course with them as domestics, but I will not 
 ^mention them, as I think it better to pass over 
 such things than to trouble friends with them. 
 I would only say, that a good part of my 
 
 27* 
 
318 REMAINS OF 
 
 morning, which I intended to devote to you, 
 has passed away in trying to obtain a correct 
 account from the cook, who has been to the 
 Bazar. I think I failed at last, and was 
 obliged to give it up. 
 
 Madras, June 16th, 183T. 
 
 My dearly beloved brother : I have been 
 reading your precious letters over again this 
 morning, and I feel as if you had been speak- 
 ing with me. I do thank you most cordially 
 for all you have written, still you do not write 
 often enough. Many things pass which would 
 interest your absent sisters if you would but 
 keep a sheet open and write as often as once a 
 week a few lines. We should then get many 
 particulars of the dear children, of our beloved 
 sister, and of yourself. Writing two or three 
 letters in a year does not satisfy sisters who 
 love you as we do. I endeavor to send home 
 a few lines to some member of the family by 
 every opportunity, that I may keep you ap- 
 prised of our circumstances and situation as 
 often as once a month, and sometimes more fre- 
 quently. 
 
 By this time you will understand all about 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 319 
 
 our settlement at Madras. I proceed to tell 
 you a little of our present plans and future 
 prospects. We have, at Royapoorem, a day- 
 school of native boys who receive instruction 
 in English. They have a native teacher ; he 
 keeps them at their lessons until they are 
 ready to recite, when I go out to hear them. 
 I never omit this attendance when I am able 
 to go ; for if I am prevented by illness for a 
 day or two, I am sure to find they have not 
 improved as when they are subject to my sur- 
 veillance. They are intelligent lads and seem 
 capable of learning almost any of the higher 
 branches ; but as yet we have almost nothing 
 to work with as regards apparatus, books, &c., 
 &c. They are studying grammar, geography, 
 arithmetic, &c. I have a small globe about 
 the size of an orange on which I exercise them 
 once a week, and they enjoy it much. I could 
 tell you some pleasing anecdotes of these boys, 
 illustrative of the native character, if I had 
 time. I will only say now that I have much 
 pleasure in attending to them. 
 
 I feel that it is important on first entering 
 missionary ground, besides studying the lan- 
 guage, to engage systematically in something 
 
320 REMAINS OF 
 
 which I can feel is directly useful, otherwise 
 the zeal with which we engaged in the work 
 must be 'deadened, and the result be great dis- 
 couragement or entire depression. We do 
 hope that good will come of our school. There 
 are many difficulties to be met, such as irreg- 
 ular attendance on account of heathen festivals, 
 which occur with astonishing frequency, want 
 of books, paper, &c. ; but withal, the school 
 increases, and the boys appear to understand 
 more of the Christian religion, and to judge 
 more favorably of it than at first coming to us. 
 Mr. Winslow reads the Scriptures with them 
 every morning, and prays in Tamul. We have 
 a large number of out schools under the care 
 of native teachers. These are visited in their 
 turn by Mr. W. I have lately accompanied 
 him in these visits, and enjoy it much. He 
 has an opportunity of addressing many adults 
 as well as children at the schools, particularly 
 if they know of his coming. Yesterday we 
 visited a school taught in an open verandah 
 fronting the street. As soon as he commenced 
 speaking to the children, passers-by were in- 
 duced to stop and listen, and we had soon a 
 large congregation in the street. Among them 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 821 
 
 were several brahmins as well as a number of 
 women. They sometimes interrupt him to ask 
 questions,* but are in general very orderly and 
 attentive. All the schoolmasters meet at our 
 house on Saturday of every week to be them- 
 selves instructed, and on the Sabbath the chil- 
 dren of all the schools are here ; forming with 
 others who come in, a large congregation. I 
 have still a fine Sabbath school of country- 
 born's, (as they are called,) or in other words, 
 descendants of Europeans ; and our Bible-class 
 might vie with almost any I have known in 
 America. Thus you see, my dear brother, a 
 little how our time is employed. I have said 
 nothing of my husband's labors for the press, 
 his duties as secretary for a number of public 
 religious societies, his correspondence with the 
 other two Missions, (Jaffna, and Madura,) for 
 both of which he procures mostly their sup- 
 plies, nor of his engagements as member of 
 revision committees. This last perhaps is 
 most trying of all for the mind, (revising the 
 Tamul Scriptures,) but he seems to get along 
 
 * As a specimen of their questions, one man says, " I am 
 a merchant, how can I get a living if I do not tell lies ?" 
 This was asked yesterday, by a very attentive listener. 
 
322 REMAINS OF 
 
 without complaining, while I with fewer cares, 
 am often quite worn down, particularly now at 
 this hot season. The hot land-winds are blow- 
 ing, and I can scarcely tell you how trying 
 they are. (They are not known in Ceylon, 
 and of course are as new to Mr. W. as to my- 
 self.) These winds commence early in the 
 morning and blow with violence until to- 
 ward evening, when the sea-breeze comes in, 
 which usually continues most of the night. I 
 often compare the hot wind to the blast from 
 an oven. We have to close doors and win- 
 dows against its suffocating, stifling touch. 
 Every bit of bread or other food if at all 
 exposed, is so dried it is difficult to eat it. 
 Our books and furniture are much injured; 
 the covers of the first roll up, and the latter 
 shrinks and cracks. But the most unpleas- 
 ant effect is felt on the skin, causing " prickly 
 heat," to a greater degree than I have 
 ever known. The pores of the body seem 
 dried and I am literally covered with the 
 " heat." Mr. W. does not suffer so much, as 
 he continues to perspire, but dear baby and I 
 have enough of it. But you will like to know 
 a little of the pleasanter side of the subject. 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 323 
 
 When the sea-breeze sets in, (which is pre- 
 ceded by a rushing, roaring sound, like the 
 noise of many waters,) we immediately open 
 doors and windows to enjoy it, and oh, how re- 
 freshing ! By this time we are usually through 
 with most of our in-door cares, and can go out 
 to visit a school, or breathe the air on the sea- 
 beach. Baby, too, can have her cap and 
 flannel petticoat on, and go with her nurse in 
 the verandah. (I should mention, however, 
 that this dear little " pet lamb " has been 
 very ill with inflammation of the lungs, from 
 which she is just recovering. Has lost much 
 of her roundness of limb and sprightliness of 
 manner, but still retains her almost unequaled 
 brilliancy of eye. Ah ! what heart-aches and 
 anxieties I had while the little creature was so 
 ill. But God's goodness has been as great as 
 it was unmerited towards us. She is now near- 
 ly restored, and I hope we are in some small 
 degree grateful.) We have fine moon-lights 
 as I have often told you, and we sometimes 
 steal time from other cares to walk awhile on 
 the house-top and enjoy them. Then comes 
 thoughts and words of home, dear home ; then 
 we wonder what you are all doing now. We 
 
824 REMAINS OF 
 
 speak of the peculiar joys or trials of each 
 member of the dear family. We speak of our 
 dear mother and pray that she may have 
 strength equal to her day. We speak of you 
 and yours, of our own dear little girls, and 
 much more than I have now time to tell you. 
 It is usually quiet around us, unless the noise 
 of some heathen procession breaks on the 
 silence of night, which was the case a few 
 nights ago, just after I had been remarking 
 how very still the evening was. Soon after 
 commencing our walk, the shrill sound of a 
 horn was heard, and a small party of natives 
 appeared in sight. The sound of the horn 
 was so prolonged, that we recognized it for a 
 lament over the dead. The party rapidly 
 advanced, bearing their uncoffined dead. As 
 they passed under the terrace, the bright moon- 
 beams fell upon the corpse as it lay extended 
 on a board, with no other covering than a cloth 
 thrown over the body. The attendants, few 
 in number, were conversing cheerfully, and 
 their hurried steps, so unlike the measured 
 tread of a funeral in a Christian land, seemed 
 to show any thing rather than mourning for 
 the departed. As they had no wood with them, 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 325 
 
 they were probably intending to bury the body 
 instead of burning it, as those do who can 
 afford a funeral pile. There is an open space 
 between our compound and the sea where they 
 have many burnings as well as burials. We 
 have seen three funeral piles lighted at one 
 time. There is something inexpressibly affect- 
 ing in watching these fires, and seeing the 
 attendants pass to and fro before the flickering 
 blaze, occasionally lighting up the pile until 
 all is consumed. The sea breaks in hollow 
 moanings near the spot, as though giving that 
 tribute to the dead which his fellow men re- 
 fuses, for there is seldom much sound of 
 lamentation except the wailing tones of the 
 shell, which ceases as soon as the body is de- 
 posited on the pile, and usually but few remain 
 to watch it or keep up the fires. I have men- 
 tioned the circumstance of the funeral as it 
 may serve to illustrate to dear little S. the 
 Scriptural account of the son of the widow of 
 Nain, when our Saviour commanded them to 
 stop, and immediately spoke to the young man. 
 When a little girl, I used to wonder why noth- 
 ing was said about opening the coffin. If I 
 
 23 
 
326 REMAINS OF 
 
 had known more of eastern customs, the story 
 would have been at once understood. 
 
 Before closing, I will mention that we have 
 some encouragement here just now. Mr. W. 
 has an inquiring meeting ; several intelligent 
 men attend, and seem very desirous of finding 
 the right way. One of them seems a decided- 
 ly changed person, and is anxious for baptism. 
 Several in the Bible-class are serious, and three 
 of this class have recently joined the church. 
 The Lord is not leaving us to despondency. 
 We hear precious tidings from Jaffna, particu- 
 lars of which you will learn from public docu- 
 ments. The Madura Mission has sustained a 
 great loss in the death of Mrs. Todd, (formerly 
 Mrs. Woodward.) She had been married but 
 a few months to her present husband. Her 
 death was happy, I may say triumphant. I 
 trust, my beloved brother, that you are all en- 
 joying health, and the smiles of your heavenly 
 Father ; that you have much " peace and joy 
 in believing." When praying for your dear 
 children will you sometimes think of ours ? I 
 set great value on the prayers of Christian 
 friends. Dear sister E., how I love to hear 
 particulars of your sweet children. How 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WTNSLOW. 327 
 
 pleased I was to hear a description of the little 
 " Saxon-bird," my precious namesake. I do 
 not cease to pray for her, and dear S. too. 
 Sweet children ! may they live to be a com- 
 fort to you, and to serve their Maker. Tell 
 them of their little East Indian cousin, who 
 often, young as she is, has to listen to stories 
 of them. Children in this country, are like 
 delicate exotics, they need unwearied attention 
 and care. Both health and morals must be 
 unceasingly attended to. Dear sister H. has 
 her mind and hands full, with her large family. - 
 I should like to tell you of our maternal society 
 if I had space, but must leave it for another 
 time. 
 
 When you write, just mention the dates of 
 letters received, otherwise I may chance to 
 write the same things twice over. Will you, 
 my dear brother, send this letter to New York 
 after you have read it, as I have not time to 
 write our family now ? 
 
 Yours, most tenderly and affectionately, 
 CATHARINE WINSLOW. 
 
328 REMAINS OF 
 
 Madras, August 14th, 1837. 
 My very dear Brother and Sister : As this 
 is a heathen holiday, and most of the boys and 
 girls are absent from school on account of it, 
 I have a little leisure this morning, and feel as 
 if I cannot do better than devote it to you. I 
 prepared a journal letter last week, intended 
 for all of my family, but I know that you, 
 my dear brother, do not see these long com- 
 munications in some time after they reach 
 America, so I send a separate sheet that you 
 may hear how we are getting on. Mr. Wins- 
 low's health is about as usual, but mine has 
 failed very much lately. Severe attacks of 
 dyspepsia have taken away my strength. I 
 have almost no appetite, and in consequence 
 have lost the strength I once had, and which is 
 so necessary for the care of the little baby. 
 She continues pretty well, but is not at all 
 pleased that she has to depend on other sources 
 for her food. I have for a long time been 
 quite free from this distressing complaint, to 
 which I was formerly such a martyr; and 
 hoped that it had left me entirely ; but the 
 great heat of weather, added to unusual 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 329 
 
 fatigues, brought it on, and when I may be 
 relieved I cannot tell. I never felt more 
 debilitated, except when really obliged to keep 
 my bed. I wrote you a few weeks ago, 
 describing the effect of the land-winds upon 
 us, have you received that letter ? By 
 informing me of the letters you get, or of their 
 dates, you will often save yourself the annoy- 
 ance of having one thing twice over. We 
 write very often, but there is so much uncer- 
 tainty as to our letters reaching you, that we 
 often mention the same things over and over 
 again. I have received three letters from you 
 since I have been in India. I need not tell 
 you how precious they were to me, nor how 
 often I have read them. We rejoice in all 
 your prosperity ; the health of your dear 
 family; completion of your new church, &c., 
 &c. May God continue to bless you ! May 
 he grant you large supplies of his love, that 
 you may grow in grace, and in conformity to 
 his dear son. I love to hear of your spiritual 
 as well as temporal welfare. I love to hear 
 you speak of your dear children, as you did in 
 your last, that you are striving to train them 
 
 28* 
 
330 REMAINS OF 
 
 W^/W^-S^V^^N^N^^WV^ -vx^^-N^^^-x^^x-v^^w 
 
 for heaven. 'Tis the highest, the noblest aim 
 we can have for our dear ones ; that they may 
 be the sons and daughters of the Lord Al- 
 mighty. I think I can say (with truth), in 
 regard to my child, that I am not troubled on 
 account of her worldly welfare, her adoption 
 into the family of God is what I most earnestly 
 desire ; and for this we unceasingly pray ; and 
 for this we would ask your prayers. If she is 
 a child of God, no matter where we leave her, 
 whether in Christian or heathen lands she is 
 safe. I have much comfort at times in com- 
 mitting her to the Lord. She is now six 
 months old, is a sweet looking child, and a 
 great comfort to us, notwithstanding the anxi- 
 eties and cares we have had on account of her 
 health heretofore. She manifests no unpleasant 
 tempers as yet, although we know she is .not 
 free from the infirmities of our sinful nature. 
 Any hints that you my dear brother, and 
 sister, can give on the proper management of 
 children, will be thankfully received by me. I 
 feel my insufficiency even now she is so young, 
 and should get along but poorly I sometimes 
 think, were it not for Mr. Winslow's experi-' 
 ence. 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 331 
 
 I have told you in former letters of our set- 
 tlement here, and of the plans and prospects 
 of the two brethren. There is so much room 
 to work here, and so much need of laborers, 
 that they ventured to detain two of the newly 
 arrived missionaries at Madras, expecting soon 
 to receive supplies from the Board, for carry- 
 ing on their plans of missionary labor. Con- 
 trary to our expectations they have sent out 
 very limited funds for the two missions at 
 Ceylon and Madura, on which we are de- 
 pendent ; and of course they are obliged to 
 give up all thoughts of extending operations 
 here for the present until brighter hours shall 
 come. The brethren Tracy and Ward will 
 proceed in all probability soon to Madura, 
 their original destination, while we shall re- 
 main here, keeping together what has been 
 gathered, and supported by the hope that the 
 American churches will rouse themselves and 
 come up to the help of th? Lord against the 
 mighty. We are aware of all the commercial 
 embarrassments under which our country has 
 lately suffered, and which the " Board " ap- 
 pear to feel most sensibly in the diminution of 
 
332 REMAINS OF 
 
 their annual receipts ; still we cannot but think 
 there is wealth enough among the Christian 
 community to more than meet the present 
 demands, if it were but forthcoming. The 
 brethren had hopes of doing much here if they 
 could but have obtained presses, and other 
 helps from home. You can scarcely conceive 
 how trying such disappointments are, partic- 
 ularly if retrograde steps have to be taken, 
 schools given up, &c., &c. We can only wait 
 on the Lord, hoping that the next advices may 
 be of a more favorable nature. Perhaps we 
 needed just such trials, just such disappoint- 
 ments. One thing we are sure of, that our 
 heavenly Father has the control of all these 
 things. In my journal letter I have spoken of 
 my school for girls, and many other things 
 which I thought might interest you. I wish 
 you to see it, but lest you should not, will men- 
 tion that I go on with the same routine of labor 
 as when I wrote you last ; have the same 
 attendance at English Sabbath school ; in- 
 creased attendance at my Bible class, which 
 now consists of thirty-two intelligent young 
 people. Our Sabbath congregations are also 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 333 
 
 on the increase. Notwithstanding my late 
 indisposition, I am able to attend daily to the 
 boy's recitations in English ; also to my girls' 
 school. I go to bed very tired every night, 
 but I feel that my time is short for labor, and 
 I would strive to do something while the day 
 lasts. I cannot live among the heathen with- 
 out trying to do something in the hope of 
 saving some of them from destruction. There 
 is a constant impelling power forcing us as it 
 were to work. We see them in such a state, 
 so besotted blinded rushing on to destruc- 
 tion headlong ; that we are tempted to hazard 
 health, nay life itself almost, in their behalf. 
 We witnessed such scenes of self-torture and 
 cruelty in our immediate neighborhood, a few 
 Sabbaths since, as made us feel that we live 
 indeed in the very empire of Satan. They 
 were performing the Chmuka or hook-swinging, 
 and (lest they should not send you the jour- 
 nal), I here give you an extract from it, that 
 you may see what we have to wear out our 
 strength and spirits, and keep our sympathies 
 alive. 
 
 Extract, July 31s, Monday. While we 
 
334 REMAINS OF 
 
 were at dinner yesterday, one of the natives 
 came in and said that they had commenced 
 swinging. Mr. Winslow immediately prepared 
 to go out among the crowds with tracis, for 
 distribution. As he was leaving the house 
 with several native helpers, I accompanied 
 him to the verandah, where a most affecting 
 sight met my eye. They were just raising a 
 poor creature in the air. You may not recol- 
 lect how this is done. A high post is erected 
 in an open place, and is crossed by a long pole 
 in the manner of a well-sweep. The cross-pole 
 has cords at both ends. The man who is to 
 swing has two strong iron hooks inserted in 
 his back, by taking up about two inches of the 
 flesh and forcing them through. These hooks 
 have an ornamental cord attached to them, by 
 which they are fastened to the cords on one 
 end of the cross-pole. A rope at the other 
 end is then pulled down until the end on which 
 the man swings is raised high in the air, (we 
 judged, in this case, about fifty feet from the 
 ground, as he was above the tops of the tallest 
 cocoa-nut trees near him). When he gets to 
 a certain height, those holding the rope at the 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 335 
 
 other end, run round with it four or five times. 
 As the poor victim is swung round, he throws 
 flowers, betel-leaves, and sometimes fruit 
 among the crowds below, which are eagerly 
 gathered up, and considered sacred. In two 
 cases yesterday they let off pigeons which they 
 had taken up with them. Seventeen persons 
 swung in this way in course of the afternoon. 
 Mr. Wirislow was very near to one as he came 
 down. Saw the hooks through the flesh, and 
 witnessed the poor creature's attempts to con- 
 ceal the pain by running round among the 
 people, flourishing a small sword in his hand ; 
 after which he went into the temple with the 
 hooks still in his back." 
 
 " They endure these horrible tortures in 
 performance of vows made in sickness, or for 
 the purpose of obtaining some favor of their 
 gods, or escaping some threatened evil. The 
 suffering must be borne without shrinking, or 
 exhibiting marks of pain, otherwise, he ob- 
 tains no credit with the people. Immense 
 crowds attend these spectacles. It is like a 
 great fair. Booths are erected for the sale of 
 arrack, fruits, &c. The beating of tom-toms, 
 
REMAINS OF 
 
 blowing of horns, and constant firing of guns, 
 are never failing accompaniments. " Little 
 children of eight and ten years, were there un- 
 dergoing the torture of having their cheeks 
 pierced through with knives, bits of iron, pins, 
 &c. In most cases they submitted without a 
 murmur, in accordance with the instructions 
 of their parents, who had been making vows 
 for them on account of their recovery from 
 sickness, or some such thing. I send you this 
 simple statement, (without telling you any 
 thing of my own feelings, or the excitement of 
 the day), that you may tell your Sabbath 
 scholars of it, and show them what privileges 
 they enjoy in being born in Christian lands, 
 where such things are unknown. The follow- 
 ing Sabbath to the one I have described, the 
 natives assembled in crowds to walk over burn- 
 ing coals, barefoot; run iron rods into the 
 skin, and in this state dance before their idols. 
 You will feel much yourself, my dear brother, 
 to think that these things are still practiced in 
 such a place as Madras ; where some light has 
 gone forth by the dissemination of Gospels, 
 Tracts, &c. ; but such is the fact. I have 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 337 
 
 thought that God is permitting these things to 
 go on, that we may not become careless, and 
 forgetful of the dreadful state of the heathen ; 
 seeing with our own eyes how full of cruelty 
 are these dark places of the earth, we are bur- 
 dened, and compelled to cry with more earnest- 
 ness to God for their bondage to be broken. 
 
 I could tell you of other trials, but do not 
 think it profitable to dwell much on the dark 
 shades of missionary life, any farther than 
 while I have hope of benefiting the poor 
 heathen by such statements as I have made 
 above. 
 
 I sometimes feel as if I should not write 
 many more letters to you, my precious broth- 
 er. Our intercourse through life has been 
 most sweet. From childhood to this time we 
 have loved each other with strong affection. 
 We have participated in each other's joys and 
 sorrows, so TENDERLY ! ! 
 
 But the time will come when all earthly ties 
 must give way, and I know not how soon that 
 time will come to me.* I have lately thought 
 much of my last great change. My hope is in 
 
 * How prophetic of her approaching end. 
 29 
 
338 KEMAINS OF 
 
 -~^-w^XVX^^~X^VyWX- v^- -^^ -^ ^-^W^^VX-^ 
 
 Christ. Through Him, and only through him 
 I hope for acceptance. 
 
 And now, dear J., and E., do not forget us ; 
 give us epistolary evidence that you hold us 
 in affectionate remembrance. What a comfort 
 your letters are ! Dr. Scudder's family are 
 well, with the exception of one of the children, 
 who has a bowel complaint of long standing, 
 of course we have great comfort in seeing each 
 other occasionally. 
 
 My dear husband would gladly write you, 
 but cannot now. Every moment of his time is 
 occupied. I wish to relieve him often when I 
 see him so burdened, but I can do but little. 
 He prays often for you all, if he does not 
 write often. We desire of you to give our 
 affectionate love to your Father-in-law's family, 
 and to your dear children. Tell dear S. I 
 hope she will write a letter to me as soon as 
 she is able. Sweet little C. will soon be old 
 enough to listen to you, when you tell her of 
 us here in these far off ends of the earth. 
 God's blessing rest upon you all. 
 Yours, in love, 
 
 CATHARINE WINSLOW. 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 339 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 THE foregoing letters were written, as will be 
 seen, several months before Mrs. Winslow's 
 death. This event occurred on the 23d of 
 September, 1837. It was by an attack of 
 that dreadful pestilence the cholera, then 
 prevalent in the neighborhood of Madras. 
 How she met the grim messenger, how she 
 triumphed, how she died ; may be seen by the 
 letter which her surviving husband indited. 
 Undoubtedly she had overtasked her strength, 
 in the efforts which she made to benefit the 
 heathen, and at the same time fulfill all her 
 domestic duties. These efforts required a 
 physical frame more robust, and a tempera- 
 ment far less sensitive than hers. For years 
 she had suffered indigestion and its concomit- 
 ants, nervous depression, and general prostra- 
 tion of strength. But her mental energies 
 and religious zeal rose above all this weakness 
 of the body, and seemed for a while to triumph 
 
340 REMAINS OF 
 
 over it. The reaction, however, soon came, 
 and the tabernacle of the flesh refused to sus- 
 tain so heavy a draft of moral power. Thus 
 was she open to an attack of that fearful 
 malady which is apt to seize upon the sensitive, 
 and by one fell blow as it were to extinguish life. 
 But the mournful narrative can be better told 
 by one who witnessed the scene, and whose 
 heart was riven by the same stroke that laid a 
 beloved wife and companion low in death. 
 Mr. W. writes as follows. The letter is 
 directed to an aged mother, who, to all her 
 other trials, was now called upon to add this, 
 one of the severest which she had experienced. 
 
 Madras, October 7, 1837. 
 My ever dear and beloved mother : Do 
 you still remain a dweller and sufferer here 
 below ? I have sometimes thought that your 
 spirit was probably freed from the incum- 
 brances under which it had so long groaned, 
 and was burning bright, and pure, and joyful 
 and glorious before the throne of God, and of 
 the Lamb ; and, with my dearest Catharine, 
 was accustomed to imagine it possible that you 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 341 
 
 might not be very far from us, permitted, 
 perhaps, to revisit earth, and the scenes and 
 persons you loved. If so, you know more 
 than I can now say ; and need not any infor- 
 mation or consolation from me. 
 
 But my much loved mother, I must address 
 you as still below, and tell you, if it be so, that 
 you are outrun in the course, by one of your 
 own daughters ; by my dear, dear wife. Oh, 
 shrink not from this intelligence, as insupport- 
 able, though to me it would have seemed so, 
 but for divine support. Why is this ? Why 
 is it, when our loved ones fall asleep in Jesus, 
 to awake in his likeness, to put on his glory, 
 that we mourn so deeply ? It is not for them, 
 it is for ourselves. We must feel, we may 
 mourn ; yet surely not as those AY ho have no 
 hope. If our hearts are bleeding, we may go 
 to One who will bind them up. Yes, we may 
 have the confidence of being enabled to say, 
 " It is good for me that I have been afflicted." 
 It is all right. The Lord doeth all things 
 well. Oh, to have our wills swallowed up in 
 His. 
 
 Your, and my dearest Catharine, for the 
 
 29* 
 
342 REMAINS OF 
 
 last two or three months, was a good deal ill, 
 and sometimes much distressed, with her old 
 complaint, the dyspepsia. She never fully 
 recovered her strength after the birth of our 
 lovely babe, (who, alas, has followed her almost 
 idolizing mother, as though their spirits could 
 not be separated) ; but, until the attack of 
 dyspepsia, seemed doing as well as could be 
 expected. In the meantime she gave herself 
 with great devotedness to her missionary work, 
 in attending to the boy's school, in our veran- 
 dah, and to a girls' school, which she com- 
 menced in the house ; and in various other 
 ways being very active. She often heard the 
 Bible class, and the Sunday school for English 
 children, when little able to do so. She in fact 
 seemed urged on, by a conviction that her 
 time was short, to do every thing in her power, 
 every day. 
 
 On the 20th September she went to spend 
 a few days at Chintadrepettah. Brother S. 
 was absent on a tour, and we hoped a little 
 change would benefit her health, while she 
 could relieve the loneliness of dear Sister H., 
 in the absence of her husband. The next day, 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 343 
 
 which was Thursday, I did not see her. On 
 Friday evening I went over, and she met me 
 with great joy. Our sweet babe had been 
 sent out on a drive with nurse, but on her 
 return, which was soon, her affectionate mother 
 was delighted in making her recognize me, 
 and altogether seemed in uncommon spirits ; 
 though I was sorry, and grieved to find she 
 had turns of severe pain. After tea and 
 prayers, which, with singing, she seemed much 
 to enjoy, we sat with dear H., and she read a 
 long article which I had been preparing for 
 one of the periodicals here, on the subject of 
 Missions. She made her remarks on it, with 
 her usual taste and discrimination, but evi- 
 dently with an effort, toward the close, to 
 conceal the pain she was suffering. She had 
 no sooner finished, than she went to her room, 
 in much distress, and soon had an attack 
 which would have alarmed us, (especially as 
 the Cholera was very prevalent), had she not 
 been subject to ill turns, somewhat similar. 
 As our house was left open, and the domestics 
 were expecting me, she insisted on my leaving 
 her, as she hoped soon to feel better, to return 
 
344 REMAINS OF 
 
 home. I left about ten o'clock. Before 12 
 o'clock her symptoms had become decidedly 
 those of Cholera ; and I was sent for, as also 
 a physician. I reached her about half past 
 two o'clock ; but the physician, on account of 
 the one first sent for being from home, did not 
 arrive for more than two hours later. The usual 
 medicines had, however, been administered, 
 almost immediately, and I found her with a 
 good degree of strength remaining, and in 
 entire possession of her mind. Indeed the 
 physician, on his arrival, had hopes of her 
 recovery, until he learned the previous state 
 of her health, and the nature of the attack of 
 this most formidable disease. Even then, he 
 thought it possible she might recover ; but it 
 eventually became very evident that the ac- 
 cession of the disease was the stroke of death 
 itself; and that nothing could have prevented 
 the result which followed. 
 
 The dear sufferer had all that restlessness 
 and that intense thirst, which is common in the 
 complaint, and which so occupies, and absorbs 
 the mind ; but not much severe pain. She 
 gradually sunk away in a collapsed state, 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 345 
 
 breathing shorter and shorter, until she ex- 
 pired without a struggle, or groan, at a quarter 
 past seven o'clock, on Saturday evening, Sep- 
 tember 23d, 1837. 
 
 The disease, it may well be supposed, pre- 
 vented her saying much ; but what she did 
 say was entirely satisfactory. She was very 
 anxious to see me, before my arrival; and 
 when she was permitted to do so, seemed to 
 have nothing more to ask. She lay quiet in 
 the hands of God, as a child in the hands of 
 its father. There was a remarkable spirit of 
 submission, and resignation, in every thing she 
 said or did. The world was entirely re- 
 nounced. Even the precious babe, in whom 
 her soul was bound up, was not brought to her, 
 nor did she ask to see it. When I inquired 
 have you any thing to say about the dear 
 babe ? Her answer was, " No, / have given 
 her up." " God can do better for her than I 
 can." After I had prayed, soon after my 
 arrival, she continued, aloud, in a very fervent 
 supplication, pleading for me, for the babe, for 
 sister H., for dear mother, and sisters, and 
 brother, and children at home, and that the 
 
346 REMAINS OF 
 
 blessed Saviour would be with her in the dark 
 hour approaching. Her petitions were very 
 earnest and affecting ; but she did not plead 
 for recovery. She appeared to have settled it 
 in her mind, from the first, that she should not 
 live ; and all fear of death, and even of pain, 
 seemed to be taken away. When I asked, 
 are you anxious about the event, she replied, 
 " Just as the Lord pleases." " Sweet to lie 
 passive in His hands," " and know no will but 
 His." " Do you regret having left your 
 native land ? " " Never, never, there is 
 nothing worth living for but Christ and his 
 cause." 
 
 With much feeling she asked my forgive- 
 ness for any thing in which she had offended 
 me, and when I said, " very pleasant hastthou 
 been unto me," she was almost overcome. 
 When I asked her pardon, also, she said, " Oh, 
 I have nothing to forgive, you have been all 
 kindness, all forbearance, just like your Mas- 
 ter." I mention this only as a proof of the 
 ripeness and mellowness of her feelings ; for I 
 am fully sensible there were many things in 
 which she had felt tried. But her soul was 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 347 
 
 now filled with love to all. Nothing now 
 troubled her, she was at peace. 
 
 The only desire she expressed in regard to 
 life was that she might do something more in 
 the mission ; but said she, " God does not need 
 me." She spoke much of her deficiencies and 
 sins, but her faith in Christ was strong. 
 
 " Jesus, thy blood and righteousness 
 My beauty are, my glorious dress,'* &c., 
 
 was repeated two or three times, and the text, 
 " Him that cometh unto me, I will in no wise 
 cast out." Her language was, " I know that 
 my Redeemer liveth ; He hath passed through 
 death. I long to see his face. Sweet is his 
 voice, and his countenance is comely. 
 
 She said more than once, " Oh, that I could 
 tell you what is in this poor heart, but I can- 
 not, Jesus knows all." To Him she in confi- 
 dence committed her soul ; for Him she was 
 willing to leave all. Toward the last period 
 of her consciousness, as I leaned over her, she 
 raised her shrunken and cold hand to my fore- 
 head saying, " this is my greatest struggle," 
 and looking at dear sister H. and myself, she 
 
348 
 
 REMAINS OF 
 
 added, "my precious sister, my dear, dear 
 husband." Every tie seemed now to be 
 loosened, and gently did her affectionate spirit 
 ascend to the regions of light. 
 
 An hour or two before she breathed her last, 
 but after she had lost all consciousness of out- 
 ward things, Mr. and Mrs. Day of the Baptist 
 Mission who were our neighbors and dear 
 friends, came in and remained until all was 
 over. He prayed most feelingly with us both 
 before and after the happy soul departed, and 
 as it seemed to be leaving, I could not but ex- 
 claim, 
 
 " Hark, they whisper, angels say 
 Sister Spirit, come away." 
 
 Doubtless the unvailed glories of the Lamb 
 instantly burst upon her view. Oh, my much- 
 loved mother, let us follow her, and dwell with 
 her in our imaginations until we forget to 
 mourn. 
 
 The funeral was attended the next day at 
 evening, by a large number of weeping friends ; 
 the remains being interred in the burial ground 
 of the Independent Chapel. A funeral ser- 
 
MRS. CATHAEINE WINSLOW. 349 
 
 nion is to be preached by our friend the Rev. 
 Mr. Smith, tomorrow evening, in Davidson 
 street Chapel. 
 
 Another stroke was in reserve for me from 
 the hand of my Heavenly Father, who I know 
 never afflicts unnecessarily. On the day of 
 the interment, our sweet babe was taken ill 
 the disorder first appearing much like cholera. 
 Medicine, however, gave relief and the next 
 day she was better ; but the day following was 
 again worse. A physician advised a wet nurse, 
 as she had been fully weaned but little more 
 than a week. As it was thought a change of 
 air would also be favorable, I took her home to 
 Eoyapooram. Another physician there visited 
 her, and spoke favorably, especially as she 
 had with difficulty been induced to nurse a 
 little. The disorder, however, somewhat in 
 the form of dysentery, did not essentially 
 abate ; and on Friday morning, September 
 29th, at half-past ten o'clock, the dear little 
 sufferer quietly yielded up her sweet spirit. 
 
 Her death waa not hard. For the last three 
 or four hours she lay almost exactly as did her 
 dear mother, breathing shorter and shorter 
 
 90 
 
350 REMAINS OF 
 
 ~-N^>-V^W^^^V/V^V^/ ^^ ^~^/-^-vy-^-v^x^^v^~-^~.^. 
 
 until, without moving a limb and scarcely a 
 muscle, she stopped breathing. She was a 
 most lovely infant, and a sweet corpse. It 
 was better for her to go ; but I did cling to 
 her as a little wreck of my hopes, as a part of 
 her loved mother, and could have wished with 
 my whole soul to be cheered by her bright 
 smile, and speaking black eyes in my remain- 
 ing pilgrimage ; but the Lord saw it was not 
 best, and He doeth all things well. " It is 
 well with the child." Her little head lies 
 near that of her who bore her, and their spirits 
 are together before the throne. 
 
 And now what shall we say, my precious 
 mother and ever dear brothers and sisters ? I 
 know there will be mourning, deep mourning, 
 in all your loving and beloved circle. Your 
 sympathies with me will be strong perhaps 
 too strong; but blessed be God, we cannot 
 mourn as those who have no hope. Our too 
 dear Catharine will not return to us, but we 
 shall go to her. We shall at length " be 
 caught up together with [her] in the clouds, 
 to meet the Lord in the air ; and so shall we 
 ever be with the Lord. Wherefore," let us, 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. * 351 
 
 " comfort one another with these words." I 
 do feel that the Lord is very gracious in the 
 midst of His chastisements, and trust that He 
 will not leave me comfortless, but come unto 
 me. Yea, that He has come unto me. If I 
 know any thing of my own heart, my desires 
 are more that the dispensation may be sancti- 
 fied to me than that I may be merely comfort- 
 ed. I feel that I need medicine more than 
 food, and that God can make this bitter 
 draught not only medicinal, but nourishing, 
 that I may " grow thereby." May I not hope 
 that it will be abundantly sanctified to you, my 
 fellow-mourners across the great waters, to 
 whom I must ever feel allied and whom I 
 must continue to thank for your gift to me ? 
 
 Will not our dear sister S., and her beloved 
 husband especially, lay this to heart ? Oh, 
 how many prayers did the dear departed offer 
 up for them. Surely they will be heard and 
 answered. For the encouragement of dear 
 brother J., and for his consolation, I would 
 mention, that his last injunction " live for 
 Christ" was never forgotten by his precious 
 sister, or long out of her mind. She did 
 
352 REMAINS OF 
 
 WV~-V~>^ ~~ -x^- ^V^V S^S^S^^S^J^*. 
 
 strive to obey it. I trust you have all found 
 evidence from her letters and journals, that 
 she was fast becoming more and more spiritu- 
 ally minded. It was evidently so. Some 
 weeks since she agreed with three or four 
 other mothers to devote an hour each morning 
 in prayer for their children, and arranged also 
 with five or six Christian sisters to meet once 
 a fortnight for special supplication together. 
 Two or three of these meetings had been held 
 at our house. She had in fact for months 
 been ripening rapidly for the garner above. 
 The Lord be with you all. 
 
 Affectionately yours, 
 
 MYRON WINSLOW. 
 
 Thus closed the earthly career of one whose 
 missionary life if brief, was not without its ap- 
 propriate and anticipated fruits. Of Mrs. W. 
 it may be said, as of the woman commended 
 by our Lord, " she did what she could." She 
 gave her all to Christ and to his cause. With 
 powers such as she possessed, with such refine- 
 ment and cultivation, fitting her to adorn the 
 highest circles of social life, it must be ac- 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 353 
 
 knowledged that the consecration seems not 
 only entire, but actually sublime. Judging 
 with the short-sightedness of mortals, the death 
 of such an one, occurring so soon and under 
 such painful circumstances, seems mysterious 
 and regretful. But the horizon of our views 
 is too circumscribed to allow us to form an 
 opinion. He who sees the end from the be- 
 ginning, He alone can give a satisfactory ex- 
 planation of this, and many such like events, 
 occurring under his government and ordained 
 by his Providence. We will wait submissively 
 until the day of clear revelations. In the mean- 
 time, we will, in the spirit of one of old, say, 
 " The Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken 
 away, and blessed be the name of the Lord." 
 
 To any young lady who may read these 
 pages, it will seem, I am sure, that the 
 missionary cause is one that may well claim 
 for its service the highest cultivation of mind 
 and of heart. So Mrs. W. viewed it. So she 
 spake of it, and proving her sentiments sin- 
 cere, she gave to it a mind and heart which 
 had often been the theme of general admiration, 
 and had administered pleasure to a wide circle 
 
354 REMAINS OF 
 
 of acquaintances. There was a day when it 
 was said, " any thing is good enough to go to 
 the heathen ;" but that day has gone by. The 
 heathen need more than mere piety ; they 
 need the outward grace which piety combined 
 with other influences, produces. They are 
 struck as we are by a combination of refine- 
 ment, intelligence, and piety. Human nature 
 is the same everywhere. There is nothing in 
 God's works, so far as they fall under our eye 
 and observation, so inherently beautiful as 
 woman, when, to natural charms and a culti- 
 vated intellect, and a sensitive heart, there is 
 added the crowning and sanctifying grace of 
 true piety. Such a specimen of moral worth, 
 before the eyes of the most brutalized, must 
 gradually one would think, draw them into at 
 least a tolerance of Christianity ; and prepare 
 the way for their own social and spiritual 
 elevation. 
 
 There are some we are aware, who would 
 refer all this zeal and consecration to a spirit 
 of fanaticism believing that no great good 
 can come of it, and that it is a waste of means 
 and energies, which might better be applied 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 355 
 
 to useful purposes at home. They are wel- 
 come to their opinions. We claim as Christ- 
 ians, to exercise a different view. We think 
 the command of Christ obligatory, " Go ye," 
 &c. This command we suppose, has an appli- 
 cation to us no less than to the first disciples. 
 Nor can we think that it applies to one sex 
 alone. If ever Christianity is propagated and 
 established throughout the world, families must 
 be reared, and the duties involved in that 
 relation be exhibited before the heathen. The 
 wife must show what is meant by the conjugal 
 relation ; and children must be trained on the 
 principles of the Bible. Why then, denomi- 
 nate fanaticism, that zeal and piety which have 
 shone in a Newel, a Judson, and others, who 
 have shared with their companions the trials 
 and labors of the missionary life ? 
 
 The field of missions in our day is wide, and 
 the call to go up and possess it piercing and 
 imperative. Hark, from India, the cry of 
 millions, " Come over and help us !" Africa 
 lifts her manacled hands, and clanks her chains 
 in our ears. China, holding in her paralyzing 
 embrace, a third of the whole human family 
 
356 REMAINS OF 
 
 .V^/^/>^X/NX^XV^/^/^,~>^S'NrfV^X/^X/^/^>^^^>XVX^/VXN^V\/N/NXN/ 
 
 half-civilized, half-barbarous China, cries for 
 help ; and all we have done for her, is but as 
 a drop to the ocean. Papal regions, too, 
 where the man of sin has usurped the preroga- 
 tives of God ; and Mohammedan countries, 
 where a waning fanaticism bows the soul, dark- 
 ly clinging to some undefined hopes, claim at 
 our hands the bestowment of that gospel which 
 is the power of God unto salvation. Every- 
 where the call is heard, " Send us help from 
 the sanctuary." And shall we turn a deaf 
 ear to pleadings which come from these dark 
 places of the earth ? In the language of a 
 Christian prelate, himself animated by the 
 missionary spirit : 
 
 " Shall we whose souls are lighted, 
 With wisdom from on high, 
 Shall we, to men benighted 
 The lamp of life deny ?" 
 
 Oh, ye young men and women, who profess to 
 love the Saviour, and to live for Him ; can ye 
 rest until the question is met and answered, 
 in reference to this call from dying millions, 
 " Lord, what wilt Thou have ME to do ?" And 
 
MRS. CATHARINE WINSLOW. 357 
 
 can the church of God, redeemed by the pre- 
 cious blood of Christ, hold back in a work 
 involving the salvation of a world, and indis- 
 pensable in order to fulfill the promise and 
 prediction that " He shall see of the travail of 
 his soul," and that " the heathen shall be 
 given to Him for his inheritance ?" A voice 
 seems to say rendered emphatic by the won- 
 derful providences now occurring " To the 
 North give up, and to the South keep not 
 back," &c., (see Isaiah 43 : 6 and 7). 
 
 /VXAAAAAA 
 
 THE END. 
 l/WV UVVXAAAA/ 
 

YA 02891' 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY